#Noon will pop up at Noon to remind them all to eat a good lunch

[littledigits]

so i didnt know that druids now have the feature to use a wild shape to cast find familiar and get a lil animal friend for a few hours... and now I do. So Brynn has a burrowing owl named ‘ Noon’ that will be able to visit now and again. 

[samandcolbyownme]

Can you do a bsf!johnnie x pregnant!reader? idc if the baby is johnnies or readers cheating ex‘s. Please?

PS: I love your writing! 🥰

Warnings: mainly fluff, pregnant!reader, talk of pregnancy, talk of cheating ex, friends to lovers, mainly fluff

Word Count: 2.4k | unedited

——

When those two little lines showed up in that oval window, you were shocked.

You felt sick, excited, confused, everything. All at once.

You didn’t know who else to call, so you called Johnnie, and ever since that day, he’s been by your side. With you at every appointment, just overall doing anything he can for you.

“How are you feeling today?” Johnnie asks as he pops his head into your room. You roll over onto your back and sit up, “Better than yesterday. I think I can eat today.”

He walks on, sitting on the bed, “Wanna go for lunch?”

You nod, “Yeah, just give me a few to get ready.”

“When’s your appointment? Is it tomorrow?” He asks as you walk over to pull out a sweatshirt, “Yeah. Tomorrow at..” you close your eyes as you think, “noon I think? Maybe earlier. I have to double check.”

“Still want me to tag along?”

You give him a look and laugh, “Duh.”

He laughs and stands up, “Right, dumb question I know.”

As you lift your arms to put on your hoodie, your shirt lifts up slightly, revealing the bump that popped out overnight.

“Whoa, look who decided to finally show.” His eyes move from your belly to your face as you pull the hoodie down over, “Right.” You laugh, “They just decided to pop out suddenly.”

“I mean, you’re twenty weeks, so it was going to happen sooner or later, right?” Johnnie asks and you nod, “Something like that.”

“You sure you’re feeling okay?” He walks over, his hand rubbing up and down your back, and you nod, “I’m just so tired, and Ryan won’t stop texting me.”

“Want me to take care of him?”

You look up at Johnnie and laugh, “I mean, you can. I’ll leave that up to you.”

The guilt you felt of not telling Johnnie was setting in hard as the weeks grew closer to delivery.

You were halfway through and everything was heightened.

“He wants to work things out, but I just-“ you sigh and Johnnie nods, “He cheated on you, y/n. I wouldn’t want to go back to that either.”

You nod, “Exactly, and for some reason, he just.. doesn’t comprehend that I’m fully done.”

“Does he even care that you’re pregnant?” Johnnie asks, “Like at all?”

You shrug, “I mean, why else would he want to get back together.”

“Has he asked about you? The baby, at all?” Johnnie takes a deep breath and you can tell he’s getting pissed, so you divert, “Come on. Let’s go get some lunch.”

——

“I hope they cooperate tomorrow.” You laugh slightly, “I want good a ultrasounds of them.”

“Don’t you find out what you’re having tomorrow, too?” Johnnie looks up at you and you nod, “I’m hoping.”

“Jake says that if it’s a boy, you have to name it after him.” he laughs, “I told him that I think you’re having a girl.”

“I can’t tell. All the wives tales and stuff, they’re all mixed.” You sigh, leaning back, “I just wish this was over and they were here.”

Johnnie nods, “Yeah, I’m sure. You��ve been going through it.”

You nod, laying your hand on your stomach, “Oh. Johnnie. Come here.”

“What? What, is something wrong?” He gets up, moving to sit next to you. You shake your head, taking his hand and laying it on your bump, “Just.. wait.”

You give it a few seconds and the baby gives a hard kick, right where Johnnie’s hand is.

“Oh.. my god. That’s so.. weird, but so cool.” Johnnie laughs, his thumb rubbing over your clothed bump, “That’s so cool.”

“But weird.” You laugh and he nods, “Yeah, I just.. can’t wrap my head around the fact that there’s a literal human in there.”

You smile, “I know. Sometimes I forget and then they kick and remind me.” You look up at Johnnie, “Are you ready?”

He nods, “If you are.”

You nod, “Yeah, I’m ready for a nap.”

——

No matter how much you tried, you couldn’t sleep like you wanted to.

Your mind was, too loud.

Your phone kept vibrating, and even if you turned it off, knowing that Ryan would still be blowing it up.

You sit up, pushing off the blankets and walk out to the living room. Jake smiles, “Have a nice nap?”

You shake your head, “No. I can’t sleep no matter how much I try.” You sit down on the couch next to Johnnie, “I know I need one.”

Johnnie extends his arm out and you lean into him, letting out a sigh as you get comfortable.

“My brain won’t turn off.” You laugh slightly, “I keep thinking about this baby, and all the stuff and the appointment and..” you stop talking.

“And what, love?” Johnnie asks looking down at you.

You keep your eyes on the tv and you shake your head against his shoulder, “Just everything.”

Johnnie lays his arm over you, his hand resting on your bump.

Johnnie has been there for you for years, always being the best best friend he could be.

You were thankful for him, majorly. Without him, you honestly went sure how you were going to make it through some tough spots in your life.

He got you out of that relationship with your asshole ex, have you a room, a house. Everything.

“Actually.” You sit up, glancing up at him, “Can we.. talk?”

He nods, “Yeah, of course.”

You could tell those words made him nervous, but you couldn’t help but feel nervous along side him. You go to get up, but Jake stands up, “Don’t get up. I know that takes a lot out of a pregnant woman.” He laughs, “I’ll leave.”

You nod and wait until you hear his door click shut, “One thing I want for this child.. is honesty.”

Johnnie nods, adjusting himself so he’s facing you on the couch, “I think every parent can agree to that.” He laughs slightly and you smile, “Right, and well..”

You take a deep breath, “Honesty starts with the parents, right?”

He nods, furrowing his brows, “Yeah? Y/n.” He sits up, “What’s going on?”

“This baby.. isn’t Ryan’s.”

His eyes go slightly more wide and he nods, “Do you know who the father is?”

You nod, “I do. Um, do you remember that party that I went to with Tara, it was.. like six months ago or so?”

He nods, “Yeah, I do.”

“Do you remember..” you swallow, tilting your head as you rub your hands on your thighs, “Do you remember what happened with us?”

“Wait, wait.” He waves his hand, “Are you saying that that baby is mine?”

You nod, “I am.”

You can see tears well up in his eyes, “I-I don’t..” he takes a deep breath, “I don’t..” he laughs, nervously, “I don’t-“

You cut him off, “I’m so sorry that I kept it from you. I was just-“ you start to tear up, your voice breaking as you speak, “G-going through a l-lot and-“ you lay your hands over your face and sniffle, “I didn’t know h-how you’d feel or if you’d even wa-“

“No, no. No. Hey, hey.” Johnnie moves over to you, pulling you into his chest, “I get it. Okay. But I’ve been here. I’ve been planning to treat this baby like my own and with you telling me this..” he kisses your head, “Y/n.”

He reaches down, tilting your chin up. He smiles and wipes away your tears that are falling freely down your cheeks, “I love you, okay. I’ve loved you through everything, and this just-“

He shakes his head, “I’m here. I’m going to be here.”

You lay your hand on his cheek, sniffling as you nod, “I just feel so bad. Keeping something like this from you.”

“You had your reasons.” He nods, “I understand. I’m not mad, like I said. I’ve been here. Every appointment. Every time you felt sick, I’ve been here.”

“You’ve been here.”

He nods, “And I will continue to be here. This is our baby, our life together.”

You nod, reaching up to wipe away one of his tears, “Johnnie Guilbert, are you crying?”

He laughs, batting your hand away, “We’re having a moment, just, let it happen.” He wraps his arms around you, holding you tight as he kisses your head, “We got this, okay?”

You nod, wiping your face as you lean back, “Now that you know, I can tell Ryan that it isn’t his and he can fuck off.”

“No, no. You let that up to me.” Johnnie smirks, “I can’t wait to one up that asshole.” He laughs and leans in, “I love you, y/n y/l/n. I promise, you won’t have to do this alone. Am I scared? Yeah, but I was scared even before this, now I’m just..” he shrugs, tilting his head, “terrified.”

You nod, “Me too.”

It’s quiet for a moment, and Johnnie sighs, “I don’t, want to ruin this but, if I don’t ask-“

You cut him off, “I stopped having sex with Ryan two months before we hooked up. The dates on the ultrasound line up to the night we..”

“That’s my baby.”

You nod, “That’s your baby.”

You look over and see Jake coming down the hallway, “I’m not going to pretend like I wasn’t eavesdropping because I totally was.”

You laugh, “So you know.”

Jake leans down over the back of the couch, pulling you and Johnnie into him, “Daddy Johnnie in the house, who would have thought.”

“Not me.” Johnnie says with a laugh, “But I’m glad it’s me.” He leans over, rubbing your belly, “Is that why you’re so comfortable with me?”

You furrow your brows, “Johnnie, we’ve been friends for, what? A lifetime? You’re my emergency contact for Christ sake.” You laugh and he nods, “Okay, you got me there.”

“You know..” Jake stands up, “I didn’t want to say anything, but I had a feeling that this was Johnnie’s baby.”

“You knew about the hookup?” You raise your brows and Jake nods, “Drunk Johnnie wouldn’t shut up about you.” He holds his hand out, “Wait, wait. Not like that.”

Jake laughs, “I mean, he is in love with you an-“

“Jake!” Johnnie groans, “Can you not embarrass me anymore, please.”

“I wouldn’t shut up about Johnnie when I was drunk, too, so don’t worry.” You laugh and Jake claps, “Match made in heaven.”

You laugh, nodding your head, “I can agree with that.” You smile at Johnnie and sigh, “Now I just-“

“Mm, I said I’ll take care of that, sweetheart.” Johnnie stands up and Jake looks at you, “Ryan doesn’t know?”

You shake your head, “No. I haven’t told anyone but Johnnie.” You laugh, “And you, without actually telling you.”

Jake laughs, “Yeah, you should have known to leave the house for that.”

You shrug, “It’s fine. I’m glad some people know.”

Johnnie reaches his hand out, “Come on. Let’s go call Ryan.” You take his hand and you stand up, sighing as you lay a hand on your stomach, “This is only going to get so much worse.”

You laugh, following Johnnie to your room, “My phone is on the nightstand.” You point before taking off your sweatshirt.

You walk over, sitting down next to him, “I know you’re not a confrontational person, J. So you don’t have-“

Johnnie cuts you off with a kiss.

He leans back, “You and this baby are the two most important things to me anymore. I’m going to do what I have to do.”

You nod, giving him a smile, “Okay.”

He unlocked your phone and goes to the text thread with you and Ryan. He reads down over them and shakes his head, “Man doesn’t know when to give up, does he?”

You laugh slightly, “No, no he doesn’t.”

Johnnie takes his phone out and dials Ryan’s number, pressing call. He brings the phone up to his ear and stands up, pacing as he waits for Ryan to answer.

“Hey, hey Ryan? It’s Johnnie Guilbert.”

You watch Johnnie as he smirks, “Oh yeah, no. Y/n is doing fine, our baby is doing really good, too, but you wouldn’t know because you don’t ask.”

You bite your lip, running a hand through your hair as Johnnie scoffs, “Yeah, y/n told me that herself. Baby isn’t yours, y/n isn’t yours, so you can lose her number because if you contact her again. You won’t like what happens.”

He hands up and takes a deep breath, “Wow, I hate confrontation.” He sits down and you take his hand into yours, “Thank you.”

He reaches up, holding your head as he kisses it, “I’d do anything for you.”

——

You lay back on the bed, looking between Johnnie and the screen as the tech places the wand on your belly, “That gel is so warm. Usually it’s cold.”

“It’s supposed to be warm.” The tech chuckles, “But you got lucky with me today, so nothing but the best treatment.”

You smile, “Thank you.”

Johnnie holds onto your one hand with both of his, eyes glued to the screen as the tech searches, soon revealing your baby.

“There is your baby.” The tech points to the screen, “There’s the nose, the crown of their head. Oh, there’s their little fingers.”

You tear up, giving Johnnie’s hand a squeeze, “can you tell us what the gender is?”

“That was my next question, but yes.” She smiles, “I sure can. Give me just a sec.”

You nod, looking back to Johnnie and he leans down to kiss your head.

“Alright, by the looks of it..” she smiles and looks at you and Johnnie, “You are having a little girl.”

You and Johnnie both gasp. His body coming down to hug your head, “A girl, y/n.” He sniffles and you feel his body jolt.

“Oh, Johnnie.” You wrap your arm around his neck and you can’t help but start to cry, “Were having a girl.”

“I’ll get you some pictures printed out, she looks like she’s growing super well. We’ll get you back in here in about four weeks.” The tech smiles and walks out.

“Oh my god.” Johnnie cups your cheeks, “Holy fuck.”

You nod, “You were right.”

He nods, “I was right.”

He presses his lips to yours repeatedly and shakes his head, “Oh my god.”

You laugh, “I can’t believe this is happening.” You wipe off the gel and swing your legs off the table. Johnnie helps you down and he wraps his arms around your body, “My girls.”

——

I kinda rushed this because I wanted to get it out, but comments are encouraged. Thank you for reading! I love you so much! 🖤 catch you in the next one!

Likes and reblogs are majorly appreciated!

[wildxlily]

Last Day at the Crown

It had been another ordinary morning at work, filled with fixing a few things and often getting distracted talking to the guests, which Harry would much prefer the former anyway; he was content to take it all in since he wouldn’t be able to do this for much longer. After the morning duties were all done, Harry walked down to meet Lily at the front desk to have lunch, just like he always did. He hadn’t expected anything else. “I’m here to pick up my lunch date… she’s really, really pretty. Really funny. Think she’s my fiancée, too.”

  Mike had done his best to keep Harry as busy as possible that morning and for that, Lily was grateful. She’d spent the morning running out into the garden to check on things for Harry’s surprise party this afternoon and also trying to do her job at the front desk with checkouts. Add on that she was afraid Harry might pop by between jobs and wonder where she was and come looking for her. Now that checkouts were done and they had a couple hours before check-ins began, the hotel employees could take a break to celebrate Harry.

Thankfully, everything was done by the time her lunch break rolled around. With Harry not being at the hotel as often, they’d made a point to always line up their lunch breaks. She smiled when she saw him and tried to play it cool so he didn’t suspect anything was happening. “Oh…um…” she furrowed her brows in fake concern as she looked around the lobby. “I haven’t seen anyone that fits that description. Are you sure she said to meet you here?”

 Harry headed around the front desk so he could be closer to Lily; these mornings without seeing her were too long, and that was especially the case for that morning. He didn’t think he saw her once while he was walking around. “Really sure,” he nodded and put his hands at his waist, “She even told me herself…she said ‘my incredibly sexy self will be waiting for you at the front desk at noon’.” He tried to remain serious. “You actually look really familiar. You’re sure it’s not you?”

  Lily laughed at his impersonation paired with the hands on his hips. “I don’t think I have ever said that,” she shook her head with a giggle. One more quick glance showed that no guests were in the lobby, so she stepped forward and gave him a quick kiss. “You caught me. It’s me,” she teased against his lips with a grin.

  Harry smiled and his hands switched to Lily’s hips for a moment as he returned the kiss. “I knew it!” he grinned and gave her another kiss before stepping back, always having to remind himself that they were at work. “How’s your morning been, lovey? Ready for a break?” he asked and stepped inside the break room to grab his water bottle.

  Lily laughed softly to herself as she followed him to the break room. “It’s been good. Not too busy at the front desk.” Which wasn’t a lie. Now the garden? That was a totally different story. “What about you? Feel like Mike had a long list of tasks for you today.”

  Harry took a few sips of his water and then went to grab his lunch. “Good. I’m glad, lovey,” he said and then nodded, “Yeah, he’s actually kept me pretty busy this morning. Think it’s because I’m not here as often… the list just adds up for the days I am here now. But it’s good. I’d rather be busy.”

  Lily nodded, “Keeps you from being bored, but then keeps you from me.” She smiled at him before nodding towards the door. “It’s beautiful outside. What do you say to eating in the garden?” She’d packed a very minimal lunch for them, knowing that there would be sandwiches and other finger foods at his party. At the moment, all of their coworkers should be gathered in the garden waiting on them.

  Harry held his lunch and water in one hand, nodding. “Of course, lovey. It’s finally warmed up again,” he agreed and reached for her free hand once Lily had grabbed her things.

  Lily grabbed her basically empty lunch box and then held Harry’s hand with the other before leading him out of the break room. She got more and more excited the closer they got to the garden doors. Thankfully Kate had promised to record Harry’s entrance so Lily could see his reaction and share it with his family. Outside, the tables had been decorated and balloon letters spelled out “We’ll Miss You, Harry” above the spread of food. All of their coworkers were gathered round, both ones who worked today and those who didn’t that just wanted to come and celebrate Harry. It warmed Lily’s heart to see so many, but she wasn’t surprised; everyone loved Harry. As soon as they stepped outside, everyone yelled, “Surprise!”

  Harry wasn’t paying much attention as they made their way to the door, focused on their conversation and their fingers laced. So, he was visibly confused when he first picked his head up and saw everyone outside, knowing it was usually only the two of them that used this space during their breaks. It wasn’t until he read the balloon message and heard what everyone had yelled that he finally started to put it together. Harry got the biggest smile on his face, dimples in full view and just took everything in for a moment, even getting a bit teary before he blinked it back. He couldn’t believe it. He even saw some people who he knew weren’t working that day. It now seemed more and more real that he wouldn’t be working there anymore, after all these years, and wouldn’t get to see these coworkers nearly as often. Not to mention all the memories he and Lily made here. “Shit!” he laughed, dropping his things onto the grass before bringing his hands to his cheeks, and looked at Lily before glancing over everyone again. He knew Lily really would be the one to thank for putting all of this together. “I’m really sorry. I, like… really wasn’t expecting any of this,” that smile remained, “I am speechless. This means so much to me.”

  Lily looked to Harry and got just as emotional when she saw his reaction. She knew him and knew that he was on the verge of tears which just made her tear up as well. Add on the fact that soon Harry wouldn’t be with her here at the Crown. That thought alone could bring her to tears. She laughed, though, when he dropped her hand as well as his lunch, using this opportunity to wipe her tears away before they could fall.

“Well, you mean a lot to us,” Meredith chimed in, making Lily smile even wider. Other coworkers gave similar sentiments and began to walk over to Harry for hugs. Lily stepped back to give them room and just soaked up the moment. Harry deserved every bit of this and more; he’d given so much to this hotel and the people in it.

  Everybody showing up for this party and hearing what they had to say meant the absolute world to Harry. This job and all their coworkers and, most importantly, Lily have been such significant parts of his life. He gave his thanks and one of his big hugs to literally everyone there, but saved his biggest and tightest squeeze for Lily when he walked over to her at the end. “You didn’t have to do this but I really appreciate that you did,” he spoke quietly to her while holding her tight in his arms, “Means so much to me. I love you so much.”

  Lily snapped as many pictures as she could of Harry with everyone and was tucking away her phone when he made his way over to her. She smiled as she hugged him close and tight. “Of course, I did. You deserve to see how much you’re loved here.” She snuck a kiss to his cheek before pulling away, arms falling from his neck, but she easily found one of his hands as she turned to face everyone. “If we can grab a quick group picture, that would be great. Then you all are free to enjoy the treats and drinks,” she announced.

  Harry smiled down at Lily and brought her hand up to press a kiss to the back of it. In the meantime, everyone got in position for their group picture, Harry setting Lily’s phone up with a timer to capture everyone there. “I hope everyone’s ready,” he grinned before quickly walking back to the group and kneeling down in front beside Lily, everyone all smiles.

 Lily of course organized everyone and made sure that they could see each person before squatting down in the front since she had on a skirt. Once Harry joined, she smiled widely for the picture and waited for the click before she thanked everyone.

One of the bartenders insisted that Harry go first and that he give a toast before they all began to eat. “You’re the man of the hour,” he insisted.

  Lily had instructed each person to fit the entire group perfectly into frame, so Harry was sure that one picture they took was all they needed. Everyone got their plate of food and drinks before sitting, and Harry raised his brows with a grin at the suggestion. “I don’t know… my pal Lily here is an amazing speaker, I must say,” he grinned at her, “She is the party thrower, too.”

  Lily followed the tail end of the group to get food and then sat in the empty seat next to Harry. She looked up when he redirected the attention to her and her jaw dropped as she let out a light scoff. “Just throwing me under the bus,” she teased. “I’ll give a speech if you follow it up.”

  Harry laughed softly and gave a little shrug as if it was the least he could do. “Lovely suggestion. Thank you for volunteering, darling,” he grinned, standing behind his chair.

  Lily rolled her eyes at him, but then she pushed back her chair so she could stand, holding her drink in one hand. “Oh wow,” she blew out a breath as she looked to Harry. “Where do I start with this one?” She grinned as a couple people chuckled before turning her gaze to everyone else. “First off, I want to thank everyone for their help with this surprise. Literally could not have done it by myself. And thank you to those who showed up on their day off to honor our lovely Harry. It’s going to be very different not having him here. He’s been a staple at the Crown for years now and is always helping everyone, no matter the task.” She took a breath, “But I am very excited for his future, and ours, as he takes on new ventures and dreams. To Harry.” She held her glass up as everyone repeated the sentiment and took sips of their drinks. Her speech wasn’t nearly as sentimental as she could make it, but she didn’t need to be breaking down in front of everyone. She’d save that for later when it was just her and Harry.

  Harry held his glass as he stood with Lily and placed his hand at her lower back while she spoke. Leaving was proving to be very difficult. The Crown was where it all started for them. Harry would get sad if he spent too long thinking about it, truthfully. “Thank you, lovey,” he told Lily after the toast was made and took a sip. “I want to thank everyone again for putting together this party, for coming, and for all the help and laughs and conversations and everything else these past few years. I am so glad to have met and built relationships with all of you. The Crown would definitely not be what it is without you all,” he smiled and then looked at Lily. “I’d like to especially thank my girl here for planning this all. She knows how to plan one heck of a party, yeah?” he grinned. “I… truly never expected to meet the love of my life here when I started at the Crown all those years ago, but I am so, so glad I did. So… to all of you, and to my Lily,” he raised his glass to hers with a smile.

  Lily’s arm slipped around Harry’s waist in return and she lightly leaned into his side as she listened to him. It was a lot harder to fight back the tears when he spoke, especially about her. Tears pricked at her eyes and there was a lump in her throat as she gave his side a squeeze before lifting her glass to tap it against his. One of their coworkers, Lily couldn’t be sure who exactly, began a chant for them to kiss. She dropped her jaw and jokingly placed her hand to her chest. “We’re on the clock!” she gasped incredulously, fighting back a grin.

  Harry gently bumped his glass against Lily’s and took a drink before setting it down. He had to laugh once more as their coworkers joined into the chant, plus at Lily’s disbelief of it. “We are on our lunch breaks!” he playfully argued as he brought his hand up to cup her chin, grinning against her lips as he kissed her.

  Lily pretended to lean away from Harry, but she didn’t try that hard. “Oh, don’t act like you don’t sneak kisses on the clock,” Kate called out with a grin.

That really made Lily’s eyes widen. “Hey now! I still work here and would like to keep my job, thank you very much,” she cried with a laugh.

  Harry laughed even more at that, wrapping his arm around Lily’s waist fully and pulling her into him. “And this is what I will miss the most,” he smiled and pulled out Lily’s chair for her before taking a seat himself.

  Lily gave Harry a quick hug before reluctantly letting go of him to sit down. She always wanted to be close to Harry, but it was even worse when she got emotional and she was quite emotional at the moment. Hence all the jokes for deflection. With the speeches all over, everyone tucked into the food and chatted. Many shared stories from their time at the Crown with Harry.

  Harry rested his hand just above Lily’s knee underneath the table and began to eat. They all talked and it was nice to have everyone together, not busy with work for once. “Hey. Remember the goat?” He asked Lily and smiled.

  Lily turned her attention to Harry before groaning and slumping back in her seat. “Oh my god. How would I forget that? Little bugger wouldn’t let us near him. There was no way I was chasing him in heels.”

Liam who worked evenings at the bar looked at them utterly confused. “Wait. A goat? I don’t remember hearing anything about a goat at the Crown.”

  Harry laughed. “Think we bribed him with food, yeah?” Then he turned to look back at Liam, giving a nod as if that was a normal thing that happened at the Crown. “Yeah… goat showed up loose one day, Mike didn’t know how to catch it. Came and told Lily and I that we had to. And the rest is history.”

  Lily laughed and looked to Liam, brows raised. “Best part is we caught it and then told Mike he had to figure out where it came from because our shift was over,” she laughed at the memory.

  Harry laughed at the reminder and then made a face. “Was that mean of us?” he chuckled before taking a sip of his drink, having finished his plate of food.

  Lily raised her hands in defense. “Hey…we couldn’t help that it was time to clock out.” She got a couple agreements from coworkers which just made her grin. While they all gave Mike a hard time, he still was a pretty good boss.

  “You’re right,” Harry gave in with a nod and smile. He sat back once he finished his drink as well. “At least this place keeps us entertained and busy.”

  That just started everyone in on another round of stories. Lily was happy to just sit back and let everyone talk and reminisce. Her hand found Harry’s on her leg and she interlaced their fingers before bringing his hand up to place a quick kiss to the back of it.

  Harry loved and very much appreciated that Lily was able to get everyone together for the party. He was having the best time. He looked to Lily with a smile at her kiss, rubbing his thumb against the back of her hand. “Love you,” he told her softly.

  Lily smiled back at him and whispered a “love you” in return. Then she was content to sit back and let Harry enjoy his time with their coworkers. It was a bittersweet moment, but one they knew was going to come. And one day it would be Lily leaving.

  Harry rested their hands in Lily’s lap while they went back to talking. A while had passed and people began to either head back to work or go home. Harry stood to thank each person again and give all the hugs as they left.

  Lily and Kate began to clean up what was left of the food which honestly wasn’t much. “Thank you so much for helping. Made my morning a little less stressful,” she laughed lightly. Of course, Lily would be stressed no matter what.

Kate just waved her off. “It’s no big deal and it beats cleaning up rooms,” she joked. “But seriously. I love you guys and Harry deserved a special party to see how much we all appreciate him and will miss him.”

  It was just the three of them left when Harry began to clean up the tables and stack some of the decorations. “Hey Kate. Want any balloons?” he smiled and walked over to give her one last hug. “Thank you so much again. We really do appreciate you always helping us out,” he said and then teased, “And we promise you won’t have to set anything up or take anything down at the wedding.”

  Lily and Kate turned when Harry joined them and both laughed. “Yes. Promise you can just enjoy the wedding,” she promised. “But we do expect you on that dance floor.”

“I think I can manage that,” Kate grinned. She glanced over to the balloons. “Could I actually snag a couple for my boys?”

  Harry smiled and nodded as he looked over at the balloons. They had plenty to go around. “Of course. I can take them to your car when we’re all done here,” he offered, tossing the trash once it was all collected into the larger bin.

  Lily nudged Harry’s hip to move him away from the trash. “You go take the balloons for her and I’ll finish up here. No need for you to be cleaning up after your own party,” she insisted.

  “I don’t mind, lovey. I’ll be right back, okay?” He kissed the top of her head quick before going over to Kate who was picking out her balloons, and then carried them to her car with her to pack them inside.

  Lily cleaned up what was left and gathered the last of the balloons together, tying them in a knot and to the back of a chair for now. Surely Finn would enjoy the balloons if they brought them home. She quickly took the trash to the dumpster before Harry could come back and do it.

  After they stuffed the balloons into the car, Kate went back inside while Harry returned to the garden to help Lily with the last of the cleanup. “You took my trash!” he exclaimed, looking around to find only the remaining balloons left for them to take. “You cleaned that up quick. Thank you, darling.”

  Lily quickly washed her hands before returning to get the last few things. She grinned smugly at Harry when he came back. “I told you that you weren’t going to be cleaning up your own party,” she raised her brows at him before shrugging humbly. “You’re welcome.”

  “That was so much fun. Honestly, babes. I know it must’ve been a lot of work,” he reached for her hands. “And you must’ve been very sneaky… I had literally no idea.”

  Lily grinned back at him as she stepped closer. “Mike helped out by building up that to-do list. Don’t know where he came up with enough to keep you that occupied.” She could see him purposefully messing things up for Harry to fix. While he may be tough, he did appreciate his employees.

  Harry’s brows raised with an amused grin at the explanation. “I thought that was a lot of stuff on my list today! Even if I am here less than usual now,” he chuckled and laced their fingers.

  Lily giggled at his sudden realization. “I’m sorry, but it was the only way I could keep you away.” With them not having as many days working together anymore, it seemed like Harry made a lot more visits to the front desk when he was at the Crown.

  “We had a full conversation about this earlier and it was all just lies!” Harry teased with a laugh. Before they had to go back inside, he gently tilted her head up, looking for a few kisses.

  Lily laughed and raised her hands in defense. “I’m sorry, babes! I had to fib!” While she normally didn’t allow so many kisses at work, it was Harry’s last day and he was just so adorable when he asked for them. So, she leaned up and met him for kisses.

  Harry laughed softly into the first one or two kisses but then composed himself better, giving her a few more soft ones. “I’m getting all the kisses today, aren’t I?” he grinned when he pulled away.

  “I’m letting it slide with it being your last day,” Lily confessed. Her hands found his and she fiddled with his fingers, a hint of nerves creeping up on her. “Speaking of last day. Don’t turn in your keys right after you clock out, okay?”

  “Lucky me,” Harry smiled, then his eyes glanced down to where Lily fidgeted with his fingers. He slowly laced them and his expression turned into a grin instead. “Are you thinking what I think you’re thinking?”

  Lily opened her mouth before biting her lip. “I think I want to know what you’re thinking first,” she laughed softly. More often than not, they were on the same page and she was curious if that was true for this moment.

  Harry laughed at her response. “Fair,” he still grinned but his eyes narrowed as he whispered, “But what if I’m wrong and you accuse me of only thinking about sex all the time…”

  Lily laughed, head thrown back at that one, and gave his hand a squeeze. “It has to do with sex. I promise,” she assured him, nodding.

  Harry laughed with her and nodded. “Okay, good. One point for me,” he joked and rubbed the back of Lily’s hands as he held them. “We talked about the roof…” he said slowly.

  Lily bit her lip, but it did nothing to hide her giant grin when he guessed correctly. Honestly, it was almost scary how well they knew each other and what the other was thinking.

  Harry could tell by the look on Lily’s face that he had guessed it correctly, which only had him grinning even bigger. “Babe, I guessed it!” Then he realized what he was in for later that afternoon; the day could only go up from here. “You really want to?” he smiled.

  “Guess that’s two points for you,” Lily smiled back at him. She just nodded as her smile turned shyer, head tilting down ever so slightly. “Yeah. I mean…we started sneaking into rooms for the night early on in our time here. It only seems fitting on your last day.” Of course, back then they weren’t hooking up, but they were definitely being mischievous.

  “My two points are nothing compared to your hundred after all you did for me today,” Harry smiled and brushed Lily’s hair behind her ear as he noticed her getting a bit shy on him. “Okay. Well, only if you want to, my love,” he gently tilted her chin so she’d look at him, “Okay?”

  “I do,” Lily promised. “I have since you brought up the idea.” It was just a bit safer now when both of them couldn’t get fired, should they be caught.

  “Okay,” he smiled softly at her and trailed his fingertips along her jaw. “Maybe we should head back inside? I’ll meet you when I’m done for the day?”

  Lily made a small face. “Yeahhh, I don’t want to push Mike’s generosity.” She untied the balloons from the chair and held them in one hand while reaching to hold Harry’s hand with the other. “Meet in the break room like normal?” she double checked as they began to walk back to the hotel.

  Harry waited for Lily and laced their fingers as they made their way back inside. “Yeah, I’ll meet you there,” he promised and then reached for the balloons, “I’ll go put what we’re taking home in the car.”

  Lily allowed him to take the balloons this time. “I figured Finny would enjoy hitting them around the house and we could hang your name somewhere,” she grinned at him.

  “We could put my name above the bed. Ooh, or maybe outside, at the front door,” Harry joked with a smile, taking the bundle of strings and heading out the other door with them.

  Lily just shook her head at his antics and found her place at the front desk. Check ins would be starting soon, but that would make the time go faster and, hopefully, distract her from what awaited her after work.

  Harry stepped outside quick to pack the balloons into the backseat and trunk of their car, then came back inside to finish off the work day. It was definitely a weird feeling for it to be his last day but he hoped to keep as busy as he did in the morning to keep from thinking about it.

  Just like Lily had predicted and hoped for, she was checking guests in one right after the other. But that didn’t stop her from glancing around the lobby between every one of them to see if she could spot Harry walking by. God, that was going to be weird never seeing him in here again retrieving tools from the supply closet or chatting up guests in the lobby.

  Harry got back to his list and finished it all by the end of the afternoon. He admittedly took his time, though; he was dealing with this change worse than he thought. But he made his way down to the lobby once he was done, passing by Lily as she was helping a guest on his way to the break room. “Hi, lovey.”

  Lily saw him from the corner of her eye, but waited until she’d finished talking and the guest was busy filling out paperwork before she responded. “Hi, love,” she smiled back, albeit a bit smaller than normal.

  He gave her a soft smile but left her alone until she finished up, going to gather his things together in the break room in the meantime. He only just saw her a couple hours ago but he couldn’t wait to be with her, especially today.

  Lily returned her attention to the guest and traded the paperwork for their key. Once they’d left to find their room, she plugged in the information. It wasn’t much longer until her replacement came and she was able to head to the break room. However, she paused in the doorway and just watched Harry for a moment. It was crazy to think this was the last time she’d walk into the break room to meet him after their shifts. The last time she’d see him standing there in his Crown Inn button up.

  Harry was distracted for a little before he noticed Lily had joined him in the doorway, smiling small when he looked over her way. It was a strange feeling, for sure. And they’d have a whole new routine to adjust to. He didn’t say anything, just held his arms out wanting a hug.

  Lily didn’t say anything either. She just walked over to him and wrapped her arms around him, face nuzzled into his chest as she hugged him close. From the outside, it probably seemed ridiculous. They lived together and would be married in just a few months. But this was a major change and shift in their life and the way they went about their day.

  Harry wrapped his arms around Lily and held her tight, resting his head against hers. He wasn’t lying when he said he’d feel down if he fixated on this too much. “Doing alright?” he asked softly, rubbing his hand up and down her back.

  “If I don’t think about it too much, yeah,” Lily replied honestly. She pulled back just enough that she could lift her head and look at Harry. “What about you, my love?” He was the one completely leaving a job he’d had for years after all.

  Harry looked down at Lily and pressed a small kiss to her forehead. “Ditto,” he agreed quietly and smiled a bit, “It’s gonna be weird. Really weird.”

  Lily pressed her lips together before leaning up on her toes so she could whisper in his ear. “I say we go bang on the roof so we don’t have to think about it and be sad.”

  Harry looked down and her words were what got him laughing again. She always knew how to surprise him. “That sounds like the best idea I’ve ever heard,” he smiled softly, slipping the keys from his pocket and dangling them in the air.

  Lily laughed softly as she settled back on her feet. “Should I grab a blanket or two?” She’d never been up on the roof but she didn’t imagine there was really a clean spot to do it. “There aren’t cameras, are there?”

  Harry brushed Lily’s hair back. “We could. Or we could do it standing, I can hold you up,” he suggested, resting his hand along her jaw, “No cameras. I’ll lock the door behind us, and no one else has keys at the moment.”

  Lily nodded, reaching up to cup his hand on her jaw. Honestly, it’d be easier to not bring blankets as that might look even more questionable to anyone that might spot them. “Let’s go then.” She gave his hand an excited squeeze and waited for him to take the lead.

  Harry smiled and intertwined their fingers before leading them out. They took the elevator to the top floor and then Harry guided them to the door that exited to the roof, unlocking it with the key. No one was around that he spotted, luckily. “There you go, love,” he let her step out first.

  Lily followed Harry and couldn’t help but feel jittery with excitement and nerves. It’d been a long time since they’d properly sneaked around the hotel and this was definitely the riskiest thing they’d ever done. Once Harry unlocked the door, she carefully stepped out onto the roof. The view of the garden and beyond was immaculate. “Oh wow,” she mused, temporarily distracted.

  Harry followed her out and locked the door again once it closed behind them. Harry, or anyone really, didn’t have to go up to the roof often, but he did appreciate the view when he did have the opportunity. “Thought you might like it up here,” he smiled as he watched her. He realized he should’ve taken her up here sooner.

  Lily turned to Harry. “We should have eaten our lunches up here on warm days. Better views and no guests to bother us at all,” she laughed softly.

  Harry nodded and smiled. “We should’ve,” he agreed, leaning against the railing, “And I should’ve brought you up here much sooner. Just never thought to, I guess.”

  Lily shrugged and smiled softly over at Harry. “I like that we’re having a first on your last day. After I’d thought we’d done everything over the years.” The list of shenanigans was long and Lily treasured every one of them.

  Harry smiled at Lily. At least one of them could always point out the bright side of things. “That is a good point,” he grinned softly and gave Lily some time to look at the views, doing the same himself as well.

  Lily looked around for a bit longer before tucking herself under Harry’s arm and into his side. Her own arms slipped around his waist and she placed a kiss to the underside of his jaw.

  Harry happily welcomed Lily in as always, sliding an arm around her waist. “Hi,” he smiled down at her once she settled, pouting his lips for a kiss.

  “Hi,” Lily smiled back. Then she was leaning up on the balls of her feet to meet him for a tender kiss. There were all sorts of emotions swirling through her and she knew Harry was the same, if not more.

  Harry cupped Lily’s cheek in his hand that wasn’t holding her waist, smiling into the few kisses that he pressed to her lips. There were a lot of changes happening at the moment but he was just glad to have Lily by his side through it all.

  Feeling Harry’s smile just made Lily smile into the kiss, too. After a few more, she pulled back enough that she could talk. “Maybe we should take this away from the edge of the roof and somewhere a bit more hidden,” she suggested.

  Harry looked at Lily when they pulled away. “Oh, you didn’t want the whole town to see?” He smiled taking Lily’s hand and led her back over near the door, giving them much more privacy in the cutout of a side of the building.

  Lily laughed and quickly shook her head. “Absolutely not. That is far too public for me.” They’d already had sex on that porch at the beach, but that was more private. Even if the neighbor did walk out. Lily followed Harry and settled into the corner of the cutout, grabbing his hips as she leaned back against the wall. The bubble of excitement rose in her at the realization that they were actually doing this. After years and years of Harry asking and hinting.

  Harry laughed softly before standing in front of Lily. He cupped her chin between his thumb and index finger, leaning with his other hand against the wall above Lily. “I have to admit… I can’t believe this is happening,” he smiled, brushing against her lips before properly kissing her. He was already turned on just at the fact.

  Being trapped in against the wall with Harry standing over her like that and teasing kisses was enough to make her wet. Add on the thrill of how naughty this was. Her stomach was filled to the brim with butterflies. “Me either,” she mumbled between kisses. “I think we’ve completely gone crazy.”

  Harry smiled against her lips, their kisses quickly deepening. “Maybe just a little bit?” he suggested playfully, but then he was fully distracted by their kisses and Lily’s body pressed to his.

  One hand came up to cup the back of Harry’s head as their kisses deepened, her fingers already buried in his curls. She’d have to be very careful not to mess it up too much. They’d inevitably pass someone they worked with when they left. Lily could feel the bulge in his pants against her, even with fabric between them. “Lovey…we need to be careful with the kisses. Swollen lips are hard to hide,” she breathed out.

  Harry was far too caught up in Lily to think about how red and swollen their lips would be until she gave a reminder. He reluctantly pulled back, instead kissing along her jaw and neck but keeping it brief and careful not to make any marks. “But your lips are just so irresistible,” he grinned, pulling the top of her skirt so it rested higher on her stomach and then hiking the rest of the material up slightly more as well.

  “And I love your kisses, but someone is still an employee here,” Lily giggled. She helped Harry hike up her skirt by gathering the material in the front around her hips. While the skirt was convenient in some ways, the fabric wasn’t very giving, but it would do.

  “Hm… good point,” Harry smiled and looked down when he brought his hand between Lily’s thighs, running his fingers over the very damp fabric of her underwear. “Think you want me to take these off?” he slid the fabric to the side then so he could really feel her, gaze returning to her face, “Or just keep them to the side like this?” He understood it was practically torture for Lily to have to think when he asked her questions and touched her at the same time.

  Lily’s lips parted in a silent moan whenever Harry touched her, even more so when he moved her underwear out of the way. She was going to have to be careful of her noises even if they were on the roof. “Side.” A majority of her reasoning is she was impatient and wanted him as soon as possible. She also didn’t have the mental capacity to think about what to do with her underwear or how to get out of them when Harry was touching her like that and looking at her that way and had her trapped against the wall.

  Harry rubbed his fingers between her thighs while trailing kisses along her jaw and undoing the button and zipper on his pants. He only pulled away to put his hands at Lily’s waist, getting ready to lift her up. But they’ve been through this plenty of times and she knew the drill. “Hold onto me, darling.”

  Lily temporarily removed her hand from Harry’s hair so she could wrap her arms around his neck, jumping a little to help him and hooking her legs around his hips. From there she would let him lift and adjust her however he needed to. Doing this without properly discarding their clothing was more difficult, but they would manage.

  Once Lily had wrapped herself around his hips, Harry slipped an arm around her waist to hold her up. He used his other hand to slide the front of his pants and briefs down just enough so that his member was free, lining himself up with Lily after positioning her underwear so that it would stay to the side. “Good, my love?” This position was always a little more work compared to others but Harry was so turned on at the moment that he couldn’t care.

  Lily nodded with a small laugh, “As good as it gets, but it will still feel good.” It always did, no matter what they tried. Just being with Harry was enough for her.

  Harry chuckled. “We’ll make it work, won’t we?” And with that, he didn’t waste any more time, giving into his eagerness. He held his length as he slid up into Lily, but grabbed ahold of both her hips once he filled her completely.

  Lily did her best to help Harry as much as she could and moaned ever so softly when he filled her up. Once he was ready, she tightened her grip on him with her thighs so she could lift herself a bit. Harry didn’t have to do all the work.

  Harry began to thrust his hips upward into Lily once they were ready to move, helping to guide her hips at the same time. He was careful with his moans though a few soft ones slipped out, lips parted as he tucked his head a bit into her neck.

  Lily rested her head back against the wall and fought back noises as best as she could. If she could be silent on the porch at the beach, she could do it now. Or at least that’s what she was telling herself.

  Harry panted softly with every few thrusts, somehow keeping the moans in. Lily had gotten him so used to being vocal that it was very difficult for him to not be now. He kept his thrusts up, enjoying getting to see the pleasure on her face even if they were quieter than usual.

  Lily’s jaw dropped as his thrusts grew harder, trying her best to lift and lower herself at least somewhat. Between that and the excitement of doing this in public and at work, she wasn’t far from her high at all. “Almost, baby. Almost there,” she encouraged.

  Harry kept Lily close through his thrusts, lips finding her jaw when he needed to keep moans from leaving his mouth. “Come for me, lovey,” he encouraged, knowing he was right there behind her.

  Lily merely nodded and held onto Harry tighter, moving her hips at a faster pace and circling them when he filled her up. Anything to make the both of them feel good. Finally, it became too much and she buried her face in the crook of Harry's neck as she came.

  The feeling of Lily combined with the quick motion of their hips had Harry approaching his release quickly. Feeling her pulse around him as she came was the only thing he needed before he reached his high as well, releasing into her with a moan muffled into her skin.

  It took everything in Lily for her to not cry out when she felt Harry release. She did her best to continue to move her hips to help Harry ride out his high. Then they slowed until she finally came to a stop, barely hanging onto him with her legs.

  Harry moved with Lily at a slower pace as they came down, his hands automatically going to support underneath her thighs when he felt her grip loosen a bit. “Don’t go down on me yet, darling,” he laughed softly and pressed her against the wall for extra support, kissing the hinge of her jaw.

  Lily laughed breathlessly as she leaned her head back against the wall once more, trying to get some air into her lungs as her chest rose and fell. "I'm trying, love." She did her best to adjust enough that she could lock her ankles near his bum. Thankfully her arms still had a hold on him and Harry was supporting her far better than she could after that.

  Harry laughed and gladly took some time with Lily to calm their breathing, just standing there quietly for a few moments. “You let me know when you’re ready to get down. No rush,” his fingertips pressed into her thighs as he pressed a couple kisses to her collarbones.

  Lily affectionately combed her fingers through his hair, making sure she didn't mess it up too much in the process. "You're the one holding me. Don't know how you're still doing it after all that," she mused. She tilted her head enough that she could place a kiss to his forehead. "Can't believe we did that, Harry..." she mused with a small giggle.

  “I happen to enjoy holding you,” Harry smiled and closed his eyes during the forehead kiss. “Right? That was actually a bit crazy of us, I will say,” he smiled and slowly began to let Lily down to stand, “See…didn’t you enjoy it?” He grinned.

  Lily loosened her legs around him and slowly let them lower until she was standing on her own two feet, albeit a little shaky in her heels at first. She glanced down between them to adjust her underwear back into place before smoothing down her skirt and making sure the wrinkles weren't too bad. "That was insane of us," she laughed in disbelief. Her gaze turned to Harry, though, and she couldn't help but smile lovingly at him. "I did. What a way to go out," she grinned.

  Harry laughed softly, tucking himself and his shirt back in once Lily was standing on her own. He did the zipper and button and tried to make his clothing look as presentable as it did before they snuck away. “I am going out with a bang. Literally,” he grinned cheekily, leaning down for one more kiss.

  Lily helped Harry adjust his shirt and made sure her own wasn’t too ruffled before she smiled up at him and into the kiss. “God, you were just waiting for that one, weren’t you?” she laughed, because admittedly it was pretty good.

  Harry kissed her before pulling away to laugh. “No! I just made it up, I promise,” he grinned. He gave Lily a final once over to make sure neither of them looked too disheveled, and just because he loved checking her out, then reached for her hand. “Ready, my love?”

  Lily grinned back at him and then reached up to adjust one of his buttons that had come a little loose and was halfway out of its hole. Then she smoothed out his collar if only to have an excuse to run her hands down his chest afterwards. “Yeah. If you are.” It was crazy to think they’d be walking out of the Crown for the last time with them both employed here.

  Harry smiled softly down at Lily as she perfected his collar. “As ready as I’ll ever be,” he pressed a kiss to her forehead and then laced their fingers as he led them back to the door.

  Lily followed Harry, her other hand tucked into the crook of his arm as she waited for him to unlock it. Then they walked back to the elevator. “Is it super cheesy to just like…take a stroll through the hotel? Or do you want to just go home?” Lily glanced up at him, worrying her bottom lip a little.

  Harry locked the door again once they walked through. “I don’t think so… we can take as long a stroll as you’d like,” he looked down at her with a soft smile. “Was gonna ask, too… do you think it’d be at all feasible to get some pictures done here on our wedding day? A cheesy one at the front desk, some in the garden, stuff like that…”

  Lily stepped into the elevator and froze when she heard Harry’s suggestion, her heart swelling in her chest. “Oh my gosh. I’d love that.” They’d considered the Crown for their wedding, but had ultimately decided to branch out and find somewhere new. Of course, all of that was also before Harry had decided he’d be leaving the hotel before their wedding. They didn’t necessarily want to get married where they both worked, even if the hotel did mean a lot to their relationship. “We could have you loitering at the front desk in your suit.” She suddenly gasped at an idea, “What about one of us in the presidential suite’s jacuzzi with some champagne? Just sitting in it in our wedding clothes.”

  Harry smiled at the fact that Lily liked the idea. The only thing would be scheduling, but it was their day; they could go with it how they pleased. He laughed imagining that jacuzzi picture, sliding his arm around Lily’s waist and pulling her in close. “I absolutely love it, babes,” he grinned then faked seriousness as he looked ahead, “Or no clothes.”

  Lily laughed and quickly shook her head. “That’s a completely different shoot, babes. You could’ve just told me if you wanted a boudoir shoot together,” she teased before stepping out of the elevator when it reached the lobby. Then she turned to Harry. “Where to, my love?”

  “Oh, man… is it too late to request one now?” He grinned at her but looked both ways once they stepped out. He led her to the left, not really having anywhere in mind but just wanting to walk with her. “Wherever this journey takes us,” he smiled and joked, “Maybe more hotel sex, I don’t know.”

  Lily pursed her lips and then shrugged. “Maybe we could book one on our honeymoon. Have an Italian backdrop for our shoot,” she suggested. She definitely wasn’t opposed to the idea. Wherever Harry went, she followed, but her eyes about bugged out of her head when he said sex so casually and not quietly. “Harry!” she whisper shouted, quickly glancing around.

  Harry’s brows rose as he looked at her. “It’d be like our mirror pics 2.0,” he smiled before laughing at her shock to his statement. “No one is around, darling. I could’ve been talking about anything.”

  Lily rolled her eyes a little, but went back to the topic of the photoshoot, holding up a finger. “Except with a professional camera. So probably not as many blurry pictures,” she made a face before laughing. “We could even get them printed out and have a photo book of them.” She could just imagine them pulling it out every now and then to go through. And then of course pleasuring each other.

  Harry reached down for Lily’s hand and laced their fingers as they walked mindlessly. “Is it, like, someone else is taking the pictures?” he asked, genuinely curious. “I like that idea. I’d have to be careful, though. I’d probably be hard by the first picture taken.”

  Lily nodded her head, stroking her thumb along his a couple times. “Yes. You go to a studio and have a professional photographer take photos of you being intimate. You can be fully dressed or lingerie or even naked. Just kind of up to you.” She laughed softly, but gently. Lord knows she’d be wet in no time, but that could be easier to hide. “I’m sure they could pose us to hide it or I could just sit on your lap to cover it.” She shrugged, “Or who knows? We might want it in the pictures.”

  “Wow. I never knew all that,” Harry smiled down at her. He definitely wasn’t against it if Lily wasn’t. He really was always up for trying anything at least once. “That’s true. I’m sure they’re used to it, too,” he gave a little nod.

  “We’d just have to make sure the studio was close to where we’re staying or that they came to us because…” Lily just trailed off and left it at that, sure that Harry could fill in the blanks. It was something to definitely look into, even if they had to wait until they got back home to do it.

  Harry looked down at Lily, that knowing grin on his face. He definitely got a little dramatic with it. “Because then we’d be having sex,” he did the pleasure of finishing the very obvious last part of her sentence.

  “Once they left,” Lily finished with a raise of her brow. But there was a smirk on her face. They really were bad about thinking of sex constantly from time to time. However, after what they just did, it was no surprise at all that it would linger with them for a while.

  “All night,” Harry added on and laughed softly, bringing Lily closer with his hand on her waist as they walked. He loved that they could be this ridiculous with each other. “I love you.”

  Lily just laughed and shook her head at him, but her features softened as she looked up at him. “I love you, too, Harry.”

  Harry smiled and stopped them in their tracks, taking a look around because he knew Lily would’ve wanted him to to ensure there were no other people, and giving her a kiss. They were off the clock anyway, Harry permanently so now.

  Lily stopped when he did, knowing exactly what he was doing. But she of course, returned the kiss before pulling away. “Are you ready to head home?” she asked softly.

  Harry leaned up from the kiss and gave a nod. “If you are,” he agreed softly and began to head back towards the lobby; he still needed to hand in those keys.

  Lily was ready to get out of her uniform and these heels, but she would stay here as long as Harry wanted. “It’s all up to you, lovey. I’ll be back here Monday,” she laughed softly.

  Harry laughed a little. “It’s okay. I’m ready to go… just have to give these keys to Mike,” he said, grabbing his things from the break room on his way, “I’ll be right out, lovey.”

  Lily nodded as she slipped out of his grasp. “I’ll meet you at the car?” she offered, already taking a step towards the front door.

  “Sounds good.” He smiled softly at her and ran up just to give her the car keys before heading back to the office. He knew it wouldn’t take too long as Mike wasn’t the most sentimental guy, but Harry felt better if he got to thank him and say his goodbyes on his way out.

  Lily took the keys and headed out to the car, starting it so she could roll down the windows. Plus, sitting meant she got to take off her heels.

  His talk with Mike didn’t take too long as expected, and Harry even persuaded him into a hug. So, when all that was done, he headed out to the car with his things and got into the driver’s seat. “Heels already off I see,” he smiled and buckled his seatbelt.

  Lily just grinned at him and wiggled her toes. “Oh, as soon as I sat down. That’s the whole reason I offered to meet you out here,” she laughed.

Harry laughed, amused as he watched her toes wiggle. “Guess I should’ve known, yeah?” he grinned and started to drive, his hand already in her lap.

  Lily settled her hand on top of Harry’s and lazily tangled their fingers together. This would be the last time they drove home from work together and it was hitting her now as they pulled out of the parking lot.

  With their fingers loosely laced, Harry rubbed his thumb back and forth against the back of her hand slowly. “Thank you so much for a really great day, lovey. Means a lot to me that you put all that together.”

  Lily turned her head to look at Harry and smiled at him softly, giving his hand a small squeeze. “Of course. I couldn’t let your last day go by without doing something special. Everyone was so excited to pitch in and celebrate you. You mean a lot to the Crown and everyone there.”

  Harry smiled at her words. He was sad, but he was also excited to start something new that would support him and Lily, and their future, better. “Thank you, lovey.” He raised her hand to kiss the back of it.

  “You’re welcome,” Lily replied softly. She just sat back for most of the drive, quietly enjoying the music and letting her thoughts wander.

  They headed straight home and arrived there shortly after, Harry opening up the backseat after he parked and got out. “I hope Finn likes balloons.”

  Lily climbed out and went to help retrieve what they needed from the back of the car and trunk. “He’s either going to be obsessed or he’s going to be terrified. Either way…it’s going to be entertaining,” she giggled softly as she headed towards the apartment.

  “Let’s hope obsessed,” Harry smiled and carried the balloons to the apartment and in through the front door. Luckily Finn wasn’t immediately around when they entered, so Harry got the balloons settled on the floor before he would come out, which would hopefully startle him less.

  “But then who knows, we might get annoyed and be ready to pop them,” Lily teased. She closed the door behind Harry and dropped off her heels before setting the balloons on the living room floor. “I’m going to change real quick and then we can do whatever you want, love.”

  “I’m sure that time will come.” Harry laughed softly, putting the rest of what they brought home on the table. “Sounds good, darling,” he nodded, following behind a few minutes later so that he could change as well.

  Lily was already untucking her shirt from her skirt as she walked down the hall to the bedroom. She slipped out of her uniform and her panties to replace them with a fresh pair. Then she put on some shorts and a tank top.

  Harry went to their room and undressed before slipping on a t-shirt and shorts. Finn was sleeping near the pillows on their bed, just waking up after hearing them come into the room, so Harry slowly laid down next to him and rested his hand under his head. He was tired; there were a lot of emotions that day, plus the day in itself was busy.

  Lily turned to watch Harry as she took her hair down and carefully combed through the large curls. Harry had gotten quieter and she could see he was quite drained. She didn’t say anything as she climbed in the bed next to him, gently rubbing her hand along his back.

  Harry leaned back into Lily a little; she always knew just what he needed. “I’m tired… might lay here for a bit,” he said softly, “If you wanted maybe we could order food or go out later or something.”

  Lily continued her soothing touch. “We can do whatever you feel up to. Want me to leave you here with Finny?” she asked gently.

  Harry nodded, still facing Finn mostly so he could look down at him. “We’re gonna cuddle for a little bit I think,” he smiled softly as he answered, “If you want to join.”

  Lily started to move away when he nodded, thinking it was in answer to her question, but she hesitated. “Do you want me to? I won’t have my feelings hurt if you say no.”

  Harry turned his head to look back at Lily. “I always love and will say yes to your cuddles… but I won’t make you lay here with me if you’d rather get up and do something else,” he smiled a bit.

  Lily shook her head, already having made her decision when he started talking. “I’ll lay with you.” She shifted to lay behind Harry where she could still rub and scratch his back.

  “Thank you,” he smiled and turned to lay his head on the pillow again. He thought about moving to lay closer but in the very possible event that he’d fall asleep, he didn’t want her to be stuck there. Her touches were also something he didn’t want to stop just yet, selfishly. “I love you.”

  “Love you, too,” Lily murmured softly. She traced nonsensical patterns on his back with her fingertips. Even with all of the events of the day, it was hard to wrap her mind around the fact that Harry would no longer be at the Crown with her at all. He’d be working somewhere else, full time. It hadn’t quite hit yet.

  Harry reached back to gently lay his hand across Lily’s thigh, mindlessly rubbing his fingers along her skin. He tried not to do too much thinking after a day filled with so many emotions, so he just closed his eyes and tried to follow along with the patterns Lily was tracing against him.

  Lily didn’t speak in fear that Harry might be falling asleep. It wouldn’t hurt for him to take a nap. If she thought she was emotional, she could only imagine his.

  Lily’s touch was incredibly soothing and the comfortable silence between them had Harry slowly drifting off, just as he suspected he might. His breathing slowed and his touch still resting on her leg as he laid on his side.

  Lily could tell he’d dozed off when she heard his slow and even breathing. She waited to make sure he’d truly fallen asleep before she stopped her touch. Then she waited a few more before moving his hand and crawling out of the bed at a snail’s pace so she didn’t wake him up.

  Harry only shifted slightly when Lily moved from him, moving to lay partially on his stomach with his face nuzzled even more into the pillow. Between the emotionally exhausting day and the sex that followed it, he’d be glad in a way later on that he got some rest.

  Once Lily was sure that he wasn’t going to wake up, she quietly tiptoed out of the bedroom and closed the door behind her. Then she went to do some chores around the house, making sure to stay quiet so Harry could nap as long as he wanted.

  Harry slept over an hour, then took some time to fully wake up once he stirred enough; he always felt a bit hazy after naps. He got up, going into the bathroom to brush his teeth and run a hand through his hair, before emerging from the bedroom. To go find his Lily, of course.

  Lily kept herself busy until she heard the bedroom door open. Then she made her way to the living room to meet Harry. “Hello, sleeping beauty,” she greeted gently, holding her arms open for him.

  Harry immediately smiled at the sight of Lily and stepped into her arms, resting his head against hers. He was clearly still waking up some. “You made me fall asleep,” he playfully mumbled with a soft grin.

  Lily giggled softly as she gently swayed them back and forth. “I did, I’m sorry,” she apologized. “But I could tell you were tired. You did a lot of work today and the party and everything. You needed a nap.”

  Harry smiled and his arms wrapped around her. “Yeah… I do feel better now.” He understood, though, that it was just as emotional of a day for Lily, as well as all the stress she must’ve felt that goes along with planning a party. “You didn’t get to sleep, did you?”

  Lily pulled back a little, arms still around Harry, and shrugged. “I wasn’t tired.” Add on that the best way to distract herself was to stay busy.

  Harry pulled back to look down at Lily and smiled, his hands resting on the backs of her arms. “Hmm… I guess that’s a good reason,” he teased, “Getting hungry at all yet, my lovey?”

  Lily looked to the kitchen and nodded. “Wanna cook together?” she offered. Harry would surely argue if she offered to cook for him and she preferred cooking together anyways.

  “I would love to,” Harry happily and quickly agreed. He was getting hungry, and it was always more enjoyable doing things together. “Let’s see what we have,” he took her hand and led her to the kitchen.

  Lily laughed softly to herself as she followed him. Once in the kitchen, she opened the fridge to look things over, fingers still intertwined with his. “What about…chicken parmesan?” She glanced to Harry for his opinion.

  Harry held Lily’s hand as they looked and he gave a nod to her suggestion. “Sounds lovely,” he agreed, only letting go of her so he could grab the pans that they needed.

  Lily got out the chicken, cheese, and sauce they would need. “Do you want any sides with it, lovey? Bread or something?” she asked as she placed the items on the counter.

  “We could do some bread,” he nodded. “Do you want to do that while I do the chicken?” he offered, setting out everything they needed on the counter.

  Lily nodded, “I can make some garlic bread.” She left Harry to the chicken and got to work on whipping up garlic butter.

  “Thank you, lovey.” He smiled softly and started on the chicken, making it how they usually did. “Finn was still fast asleep back there when I got up.”

  Lily furrowed her brows. “Did he have his own little party while we were gone?” she joked. Normally he was right there at the door when he knew they’d be home. Maybe them staying later threw him off. “I bet once he hears us put food in his bowl, he’ll come running.”

  Harry laughed. “I’m sure, lovey. He’s probably just tired. I heard him up and playing more than usual last night,” he reassured, beginning to cook the chicken.

  Lily just tisked her tongue and shook her head. “Naughty kitty,” she mumbled under her breath. The garlic butter was done, but she decided she’d wait until the chicken was closer to being finished to toast the bread and spread the butter on it. “Can I help with anything?” Lily asked, hand coming to rest on Harry’s lower back.

  Harry stood by while it cooked and turned his head to look down at Lily once he felt her touch. “I think I’m okay, actually… thank you, lovey. I’ve got the easy part,” he smiled and leaned down a little to kiss her forehead.

  Lily closed her eyes temporarily at his kiss and then smiled softly up at him. “I guess it’s an easier meal all around than I realized,” she hummed in thought. Which was fine, because that meant more time to spend with her attention on Harry.

  Harry smiled and waited until Lily was done speaking to lean down just a little bit more and press a kiss to her lips. “Nothing better than an easy meal,” he grinned and wrapped an arm around her waist, “I do love cooking with you, though.”

  Lily smiled into the kiss as well and leaned more into Harry’s side. “Me, too. It’s much more fun together.” That had been something else Lily had missed while Harry was in school; she’d typically been the one cooking while he continued to work. Except at the end when he’d had days away from the Crown and had the energy to cook for her.

  Harry smiled and held her in closer against his side while he went back to cooking. “Do you need any help with yours, lovey?” he asked while reaching to grab two plates.

  Lily shook her head as she looked back to the butter. “Nope. Just figured I’d wait for the chicken to be closer to being done before I toast the bread for us,” she explained.

  Harry nodded as he listened. “You really are the best thinker,” he told her with a smile, standing by while they waited for the chicken to cook a little longer.

  Lily laughed softly and shook her head. “I feel like that is a low bar, lovey,” she giggled, eyeing him playfully. She stood with him for a few more moments before she pulled away slightly. “I feel like this meal calls for wine. What do you think, babes?”

  Harry laughed. He’d give her a compliment as often as possible, which meant they’d have to be ridiculous sometimes. “See? Second time my point is proven. Great. Idea.” He reached up for two wine glasses out of the cupboard since he was standing in front of it.

  Lily didn’t argue this time, she just moved to their collection of wine and mulled over their choices. Harry would just say to pick what she wanted, so she didn’t even bother asking if he had a preference. However, she did opt for a red wine, pulling it down and filling their glasses.

  Harry set the glasses down so Lily could fill them, then went to set the table with their silverware and napkins. He was loving having all this time back with Lily and was taking it all in before he’d start his next job.

  Lily carried their glasses over to the table and smiled softly. “We’ve made ourselves quite the little dinner.” Which was pretty impressive considering the busy day they’d had.

  “Right? I’m very impressed.” They did love cooking together and it always made the dinner process easier. It was rare for them to go out to eat anymore, but Harry still liked to do so for dates or for their more lazy days. “Everything looks good, love.”

  Lily placed bread in the toaster for them while Harry finished the chicken and then spread garlic butter on them while they were hot so it melted perfectly. “Okay, babes. Ready when you are.” She carried the plate of garlic bread over to the table and placed it in the middle so they could grab as many slices as they wanted. Then she sat and took a sip of her wine.

  Once the chicken was done, Harry put it on their two plates and then carried them over to the table. He sat across from Lily and gave them each a napkin. “Thanks for suggesting this, lovey,” he spoke, happily taking a piece of the garlic bread.

  Lily thanked him as he placed the plate down and shrugged humbly. “I just came up with the idea. You’re the one that made it reality,” she smiled at him, beginning to cut her chicken. “And it smells absolutely delicious.”

  “Everything does. Good work, my love,” he agreed with a nod and cut his up before taking a bite. The chicken and garlic bread and wine were perfect pairings.

  Lily took a couple bites of everything, followed by a sip of wine before she spoke up. “Sooo…do I ask about your feelings on today or is that off limits?” she asked with a small smile. She didn’t want to make Harry (or herself) get emotional if he wasn’t up to it.

  Harry apparently had been quite hungry so he was happy to keep taking bites until Lily spoke up. He smiled softly and took a sip of his wine before answering. “I’m very sad, obviously…because I loved working there and I loved getting to be near you all day, but I am excited for what is next for us and to get to use my degree more.”

  “Now I’ve got to tell people that my fiancé is a businessman.” Lily’s brows quickly furrowed and she tilted her head to the side. “Well…that’s only for a bit longer. Then it’s going to be my husband the businessman.” It was really starting to sink in of how close their wedding was. Which gave Lily both excited and nervous butterflies.

  Harry grinned again at Lily’s mention of the word husband. “Lots of changes soon…” he smiled, brows raised. “I cannot tell you how excited I am to be your husband.”

  Lily’s cheeks flushed a little, but she didn’t duck her head as she smiled back at him. “I am very excited to be your wife. Feels like a long time coming.” They’d both known early on that they wanted to get married, but really didn’t talk about it much. Not that they necessarily had to; they both knew the other was in it for the long haul.

  “Really does. We’ll finally be able to do like, husband and wife things.” Harry smiled, being a bit ridiculous as always. “Are you getting nervous at all for the wedding?” he asked, looking at her.

  Lily’s brows furrowed slightly, but she just laughed at him as she chewed her bite. “What new things?” She took another sip of wine and then went back to her chicken as she thought over his question. “Yes and no? I mean…I feel like everyone gets nervous, but I’m excited more than anything. Guess the nerves are just about something getting messed up and just throwing us off, but…I’m not too terribly worried.” They had their family and wonderful friends that Lily knew they could depend on to handle any situation.

  Harry grinned at her. “Go on a honeymoon,” he laughed softly before nodding as he took another bite. “Good, lovey. I’m glad you’re not too worried. I feel like there’s bound to be a hiccup or two, but… the day will be wonderful no matter what.”

  “Oh!” Lily perked up, covering her mouth until she’d swallowed. “While you were napping, I was thinking about what you said about taking pictures at the Crown. What if…if we officially decide to do a first look before the ceremony…what if we did it at the Crown? Then we could do pictures just the two of us before going to our ceremony,” she explained her idea. She hadn’t worked out all the kinks and details, though, so she needed Harry’s input.

  Harry listened, clearly excited about Lily’s idea once she explained it. “I think that would be absolutely perfect, darling. Might just have to be ready a little bit earlier than what we were planning, but I don’t see why that wouldn’t work.”

  “I mean…it could be just us that get ready that early? Everyone else can be getting done up while we’re taking pictures.” She did like the idea of having a pocket of time for just the two of them. And the photographer. “Is that weird, though, to have that much time together before our ceremony?” Sure, there were superstitions about seeing the bride before the wedding and other things, but Lily didn’t worry about all that. Mostly she didn’t want to take away from that moment when she first came down the aisle to Harry.

  Harry nodded. “Yeah, us and the photographer will just have to be there. Unless you wanted Liz or someone to come along and help with anything that would come up,” he gave a little shrug. He didn’t think the pictures would take that long that they’d need another person, but it was an idea. “I mean, I don’t think it would take longer than other first look pictures. I know I’m going to be excited and basically in awe whenever I see you that day.”

  Lily shrugged at his idea of Liz joining. “Kinda want just me and you. We won’t be alone for the rest of the day.” Granted they would need to at least drive separately to the hotel for the first look to work. Her cheeks flushed again and she raised her brows at him. “We’ll get to enjoy a drive together to our venue, though.”

  “No problem. Just you and me, lovey.” Harry smiled and sat back once he finished his meal, still a little bit left of his wine to finish. “That drive will be the most calm we have all day,” he smiled.

  Lily shrugged as she reached for her wine. “It’ll be a fun crazy, though,” she smiled at him reassuringly before taking a sip. “I’m excited to finally put a wedding ring on you.”

  “So fun crazy,” Harry smiled before holding up his ring finger at her and wiggling it, “I’ve been waiting forever to have mine… not everyone gets an engagement ring,” he playfully complained.

  Lily laughed softly. “I agree. It’s very unfair, babes. But not much longer and you’ll have your wedding ring taking up precious real estate on that ring finger of yours,” she grinned at him.

  Harry smiled after he put his hand down. “I’ve been saving a spot for it all these years… Gonna look realll nice on that finger,” he grinned, finishing off his wine.

  Lily rolled her eyes playfully at him with a fond smile before she finished her own drink. “After we clean up, do you want to get online and see if we can find a photographer to do a couples boudoir shoot for us in Italy?” she suggested, already pushing her seat back as she gathered the empty plates.

 Harry began to stand as well. Of course, Lily’s mention of their boudoir shoot got his attention. “I would love to,” he grabbed their glasses and brought them over to the sink, getting ready to wash the dishes, “I’m excited.”

  Lily grinned to herself as she walked over to the sink, turning on the water and beginning to wash their plates. “I’m excited to see your reaction to the examples,” she laughed lightly. It’d be interesting to figure out what kind of vibe they’d want for their own photos.

  Harry stood aside and grabbed a towel so he’d be ready to dry the clean dishes. He grinned, knowing he had no idea what to expect. The idea really had been all new to him when Lily brought it up. “I’m a little nervous,” he smiled, drying the first plate and putting it away.

  Lily looked at him surprised, a small laugh escaping. “Why are you nervous?” she wondered, as she passed him another freshly rinsed plate.

  He smiled and took the dish from Lily, thinking for a moment. “I don’t know… it’s something all new. And until I see some examples, I’m really not sure what to expect,” he grinned. Lily did explain what it was to him, but he hadn’t looked into it any more past that yet.

  Lily listened closely and nodded, finishing the last dish and then shutting off the water before drying her hands. “If we look at it and you are unsure or nervous, we don’t have to. Or if it makes you uncomfortable to have someone else in the room.” She shrugged her shoulder casually as she leaned against the counter. It was a fun idea, but it wouldn’t be fun if they weren’t both one hundred percent into it.

  Harry dried the last dish and his hands before setting the towel down. “For sure, darling.” And they knew that worked both ways. They wanted them both to be into the idea. “I’ll be right in, babe, if you want to get started,” he offered and went to put the last pan away.

  Lily gave him a smile and a nod, lightly running her hand along his back as she passed him to head to the living room. She retrieved her laptop from the shelf under the coffee table and powered it up as she sat down. It was probably best to first see if there were even any photographers that did boudoir shoots in the city they would be honeymooning in.

  Harry finished up cleaning in the kitchen before he joined Lily in the living room, sitting down next to her on the couch. He rested his arm along the back of the couch behind her. “Have any luck?” he smiled softly, looking at her laptop screen.

  Lily fiddled with her bottom lip between her fingers as she searched. “I think I may have found one or two? But their pages are in Italian, so I’m having my browser translate it.” The page refreshed and while it wasn’t perfect English, it still made sense. Lily clicked on the sidebar menu to see what kind of photoshoots the photographer offered. “Okay, yes. They do boudoir.” Lily scrolled down the page to the gallery so Harry could get a better idea of what it was before they read more about this particular photographer.

  Harry watched as Lily navigated the webpage, it being easier once it somewhat translated. He scanned the gallery and slowly nodded. “I’m so down to do this, darling… just don’t know how I’m gonna make it through. You’re just too sexy,” he sighed playfully, squeezing her shoulder.

  Lily tilted her head to the side. “I mean...some of these look pretty steamy. Don’t think the people really held back much.” She laughed lightly and then looked to Harry, “We can see if they’d come to us, so then we could just kick ‘em out when the session is over.” It’s not like it would be easy on her either. Harry would have her wet in no time. “And I mean…in a lot of the photos, their…crotches, for lack of a better term, are pressed together so it’d hide your boner somewhat and my inevitable wet spot.”

  Harry nodded as they looked through several more of the photos. “Yeah, and the photographer will like, direct us a bit, I’m sure…” The pictures also varied by how much or how little skin was showing. Whatever they’d be comfortable with. “I also think I’d like to keep my undies on,” he laughed softly.

  Lily looked back to the website, scrolling through the last bit of pictures before going to find out more about locations and most importantly, price. “Oh hell no. I’m not letting some random person see your peachy bum and that much of your delicious hip muscles,” Lily replied, completely serious. “Don’t think I want to be completely flashing them my boobs either.”

  Harry could laugh, but he only felt the same about Lily as she did for him. They needed to save something for each other, and each other only. He definitely was not one to share. “Undies it is,” he agreed, resting his head against his hand as he looked at the website with her.

  Lily tore her attention from the screen to look at Harry, a smile tugging at her lips. “We could get matching lingerie. Maybe a new color of silk boxers for you. Or just regular boxer briefs.” She shrugged, “Whichever you’d prefer.” She had planned to get some new lingerie pieces for their honeymoon anyways.

  Harry let out a small gasp at her idea and looked down at Lily, meeting her gaze. “That is a terrific idea.” It would be that much more special if they’d be able to coordinate. “Maybe we can go shopping sometime,” he grinned.

  Lily smiled back at him, “I’d love to. That would be fun. We didn’t get to shop for you last time.” She’d go with Liz to get a lingerie set for her wedding night so it would be a surprise for Harry, but they could shop for these together. “Let’s look at the other photographer and see how they compare,” she mused, looking back at the computer to visit the other website.

  Harry would take any excuse to do something with Lily, and this definitely wasn’t a typical thing which made it even more exciting. “Sounds like a plan, darling,” he agreed, his gaze going back to the laptop screen.

  Once the page had been translated, Lily once again went to the gallery to see the photographer’s style. She couldn’t help but scrunch her nose a little. “To me this seems to have a bit more…BDSM vibes…” she mused. That wasn’t really her and Harry.

  Harry couldn’t help but laugh at Lily’s very accurate description of the pictures. “I don’t know about you, babe…but I think the other photographer suits us better,” he gave a grin.

  “I mean…” Lily looked to Harry, brows slightly raised. “You know I love it when you manhandle me, but not like that.” They were never rough with each other in that way and Lily wasn’t sure any touch of Harry’s could be anything but adoring.

  Harry smiled down at Lily. He was glad they were on the same page, as per usual. “I don’t think I’d be very good at that anyway,” he pointed out with a laugh.

  “I don’t think we could take it seriously,” Lily laughed before eyeing him accusingly. “And you couldn’t even stay in character when roleplaying your teenage self.” She grinned to let him know she was teasing; she wouldn’t change a thing about that night. Except Anne’s neighbor interrupting their post-sex cuddle.

  Harry made a slight face before laughing again. She wasn’t wrong. “Babe… I just get way too distracted. You can’t blame me,” he explained with a grin.

  Lily smiled and tilted her head up to place a kiss to his cheek. “It’s okay, babes. I still loved that night.” She closed that website and went back to the other, finding where she could email the photographer and check to see if she had any openings while they were there. “Hopefully she speaks some English,” Lily mumbled as she typed out the email.

  Harry watched as Lily found her way around the websites and gave a little nod. “I’m sure she speaks at least some. This probably isn’t her first honeymooning tourist couple,” he chuckled softly and mindlessly ran his fingers through Lily’s hair as she typed.

  Lily finished up the email and pressed send. Then she rested her head back against the couch as she looked through the gallery once more, imagining her and Harry in place of the other couples. There were several different styles, from mostly-clothed cuddly photos to naked steamy ones. “What style are you feeling?” she asked, looking to Harry curiously. Obviously, the naked bit was out.

  Harry rested his head against his hand and thought while they looked through the pictures. “I’m okay with a good mix… I love cuddles, of course, but I’d enjoy some steamier ones. I do love kissing you,” he raised his brows at her, “What do you think?”

  Lily raised her brows back at him. “Kissing me is steamy?” she teased. She looked back to the pictures and nodded. “I definitely want the ones where they’re clearly laughing and stuff, but I feel like that’s going to happen with us no matter what.” Most likely in the beginning when they were still trying to get comfortable.

  Harry pouted and slid down a little so he could rest his head against Lily’s shoulder. “I didn’t mean for the steaminess and the kisses to be necessarily the same,” he explained with a sigh, gaze on the screen.

  “Oh, baby,” Lily pouted. “I’m sorry.” She placed a kiss to the top of his head and reached over to give his leg a gentle squeeze. “Not the time for teasing, huh?” She scrolled a little further until a particular photo caught her eye. She waited for Harry to notice the use of a mirror, wishing she could see his face instead of just his curly head.

  “It’s okay. I can handle it,” he whined before he was focusing his attention again on the gallery. It took him a moment to realize why Lily stopped scrolling and to see what was actually in the picture. But then he was picking his head up and looking at Lily with the biggest grin again. “Babes…”

  Lily covered her mouth to hide her own grin at his reaction. “Think I found something you definitely want me to request,” she tried not to giggle. Her hand dropped, but she still bit her bottom lip.

  Harry smiled, even more so at Lily’s reaction to his own. She was an absolute expert in knowing what he’d like. “You think, love? You better warn this lady of my love for mirrors,” he teased and grinned.

  Lily tilted her chin up ever so slightly. “And how would you have us pose in front of the mirror?” she asked, her voice lower and softer than before.

  Harry had sat up so that he could look at Lily, raising his brows a bit with that soft grin on his face. “You’re gonna make me spoil it before we even get our pictures done?” he teased, although they both knew he’d happily show her.

  Lily pursed her lips and shrugged. “Consider it planning ahead so the photographer doesn’t have to come up with everything,” she smiled.

  “You do like to plan,” he slowly nodded and looked down before laying back. “Maybe actually doing the poses would be better than explaining it.”

  Lily’s brows quirked ever so slightly. “Little rehearsal?” She wouldn’t complain about that in any way, shape, or form.

  “I mean… it would feel wrong not to prepare, wouldn’t it?” Harry pointed out and gave a little shrug; their feelings about it were obvious.

  Harry could play nonchalant all he wanted, but they were both clearly very keen on the idea. “Of course. Don’t want to look like amateurs,” she agreed. She’d already contacted the photographer, so Lily closed the computer and leaned forward to set it on the coffee table.

  "Obviously," he continued to tease but then his smile came through despite him trying to stay serious. He held out a hand to Lily, "I'm assuming we should go to the bedroom if we're treating this like the real deal?"

  “Unless we’re dragging the mirror into the living room,” Lily joked with a light laugh. She placed her hand in Harry’s, though, and stood to follow him to their room.

  "That wouldn't be impossible," he grinned and headed to their room, turning to face Lily once they arrived. He put his hands at her hips and guided her backwards toward the bed, gaze on hers fully.

  Lily eagerly followed after Harry, hands moving to rest on his upper arms as he began to guide her. She trusted that he had a vision and was going to allow him to pose them however he pleased. Harry always knew what he wanted, especially when it came to using a mirror for sex.

  Harry lifted Lily onto the bed before following her on. He slipped off his shirt before moving to nudge Lily's up, signaling for hers to be off as well. "It's gonna be weird in front of a camera at first... and in front of a person," he laughed softly.

  Lily’s arms temporarily slid up to wrap around Harry’s neck when he lifted her and then fell whenever he sat up to remove his shirt. She sat up as well when she felt his nudge and pulled her own shirt off. “Oh, I’m sure, but…we’ll just have to focus on each other. Then I don’t think it will be so hard to get lost in each other.” How many times had they gone out with friends and completely ignored a whole pub full of people?

  "You're right." Harry smiled. Once their shirts were off and to the side, Harry leaned down and easily pressed his lips to Lily's, hands on either side of her body to hold himself up.

  Lily cupped Harry’s cheeks as she returned the kiss, happy just to melt into him. There would definitely be a lot of pictures of them kissing. That was just normal for them.

  It didn't take more than a few seconds for them to get close and completely melt into each other, lips moving together. It just came so naturally. He sat back on his heels just a bit as his hands went to the hem of her pants.

  There was no doubt in Lily’s mind that they’d be able to get comfortable enough to be like this during their photoshoot, even with another person there. It was just too easy for them to get lost in each other. When she felt Harry’s fingers at her pants, she lifted her hips from the bed for him.

  Harry slid Lily’s pants down over her bum when she lifted her hips, then managed pulling them off the rest of the way. He pressed a few kisses along her jaw while working to get his shorts off.

  Lily was quite impressed that Harry didn’t have to pull away to remove her pants. Usually he did. But she definitely wasn’t complaining about having his lips on her skin. She did her best to help him with his shorts as much as she could without them getting too tangled.

  Soon enough they were both left only in their underwear, with Harry quick to settle between her legs so he could get more of her kisses before they’d be focusing more on their poses.

  Lily smiled against his lips as she returned his kisses, lazily slipping her arms around him. “Babes…I don’t think you’re practicing anymore,” she teased. “Think you got a bit distracted.” She gently nudged her nose against his with a grin.

  Harry laughed softly against her lips and shook his head a little before kissing her more. “I’m getting there!” he grinned, his hand coming up to cup her face, “You’re the one who’s holding me here.”

  Lily giggled and quickly lowered her arms so her hands were just resting on his biceps. “My bad! Didn’t mean to mess up your plan,” she grinned, having to fight back a giggle.

  Harry laughed. “Didn’t mess up anything, lovey,” he smiled and sat up, running his hands down her body until resting them at her sides. “I was thinking, for the mirror… a good pose would be if we sort of kneeled on the bed but you’re in front of me… and I could happily feel you up from behind.”

  Chills followed behind his touch and small goosebumps came up on her tummy. She listened to his idea, trying to picture it in her head as he described the pose, and then nodded. “My pose was along the same lines, except sitting on the edge of the bed.” They really did have the same brain sometimes.

  Harry smiled hearing the idea; it was rare that they weren’t on the same page. “Well now is the perfect time to try out both, yeah?” he grinned, kissing her chest a few times before moving to sit up.

  Lily smiled at the kisses and waited for him before sitting up as well. “Alright, Mr. Director. Tell me where you want me and how,” she grinned at him.

  “And how did I get to be director of all this?” Harry grinned at her but moved anyway so he was kneeling in view of the mirror, grabbing Lily’s hips and shifting her so that she was positioned in front of him, back to his chest.

  Lily shrugged as she moved to kneel on the bed. “You’re the master of the sex mirror,” she teased. It took a bit more thinking to get positioned in front of Harry so that her legs were between his, but then she was able to easily follow his lead and scoot back into his chest. A glance in the mirror brought a smile to her face; she admittedly really liked their height difference.

  Harry helped to get their legs positioned together and once that was figured out, his hands were on Lily’s hips and his gaze was on hers in the mirror. “Hi,” he grinned, pressing a soft kiss to her temple. He already couldn’t help teasing his hands along her hip bones, closer to her underwear. “Comfortable?”

  Lily smiled softly and leaned into his kiss ever so slightly. “Mhm,” she nodded. His hips were pressed to her behind and it was fairly difficult to ignore the feel of him against her. Even harder not to do something about it. “Are you?”

  Harry nodded. Despite there being a mirror, his eyes were directly on Lily at the moment. “Most comfortable I’ve ever been,” he grinned softly, sliding his hands down to spread out across the tops of her thighs and gently pressing her even further against him.

  Lily allowed Harry to do as he pleased, one of her hands resting on top of his while the other reached up to lightly cup his neck. “I think this is a perfect pose,” she murmured against his lips. “However, I have some tweaks to get a steamy photo in this position as well.”

  Harry leaned in close to Lily and gave a little nod, lips brushing against her own and then her cheek. “Okay, my love. What are those tweaks?” he asked, happy to do whatever she wanted.

  “Your hand…” Lily guided his hand she was holding slowly up her leg and then between her thighs, encouraging him to cup her. “Here,” she breathed. “Then you can decide what to do with the other. Cradle a boob, cup my neck, jaw. Whatever you feel.”

  Harry let Lily move his hands as she pleased, more than content with where the one ended up. He didn’t hesitate to apply some pressure when his hand slid between her thighs, lips attaching to her jaw as his other hand came up to cup her boob. “I enjoy your tweaks.”

  Lily’s lips parted ever so slightly whenever Harry put pressure and her brain momentarily went a little haywire, head tilting to the side for him. “This is completely off topic, but uh…can you…when your hand is there, can you feel it throbbing? Or is it just on my end?” she wondered. For her, she could feel her heartbeat in her core as blood very clearly pulsed down to that area. She just wondered if it was strong enough for Harry to notice.

  Harry focused his kisses at the hinge of Lily’s jaw and below her ear, taking a moment before he responded. “I can feel it when I press my hand against you like this,” he answered, rubbing her ever so slowly through her underwear, “Especially since I’m focusing on it right now.”

  Lily hummed softly and gave a small nod in response to his answer. She couldn’t manage anything more than that at the moment. Not when she was looking at their reflection in the mirror, jaw dropping in a silent moan at how hot they looked like this. Her eyes flitted from Harry’s hand between her legs to his face buried in her neck and back again. She had to reach back and grip his thigh when he managed to part her lips enough with his movements that the fabric of her underwear rubbed against her sensitive clit.

  Harry picked his head up after a while to look in the mirror, catching Lily’s gaze every so often in the middle of watching them. “You are so gorgeous,” he slipped his hand underneath her bra to be able to pleasure her better there, while focusing on rubbing her clit through the material of her underwear.

  Lily laughed a little breathlessly. “And you’re hot as fuck,” was her response. She couldn’t help it when her hips rocked once or twice towards his hand. But that just meant, with how close they were, that her butt rubbed against Harry’s very apparent boner as well.

  Harry chuckled, resting his head lightly against Lily’s and watching his hand between her thighs in the mirror. Feeling her rub against his bulge had his lips parting and he could feel his breathing pick up. “It appears we’ve gotten a bit distracted,” he grinned.

  “Better now than during the shoot,” Lily smiled back at him. After just a few more moments, she was turning her head to find his lips for a deep kiss. “My thighs are getting tired like this,” she mumbled against his lips. A mattress didn’t exactly give the best support and she was struggling to keep still anyways. “And I want our underwear gone.”

  Harry returned the kiss before pulling away slightly so he could look down and undo the clasp on her bra. “Wanna lay back against me, I’ll keep touching you? Face the mirror?” he asked, sliding her underwear and his boxers down their thighs so that they’d be ready to take off the rest of the way once sitting.

  Lily was relieved for the chance to catch her breath and get her thoughts a little less cloudy. “That or we can try sixty-nine again and maybe both come this time,” she offered up. Her eyes were on Harry in the mirror as she slid her bra straps down her arms and then tossed the garment to the side. “Could also maybe ride you with us both facing the mirror if you sat on the edge of the bed.” As long as her legs were long enough to reach the floor so she could properly lift herself.

  “Hmm, lots of good options here, lovey…” He complimented. His mind was just as hazy but he tried to figure out what would work best. “I’m up for another try at the sixty-nine, and always up for you riding me. Could do both if you feel up to it,” he suggested, shifting his weight to get his boxers off completely, “Or are we too eager to just get right to it?”

  Lily watched his reflection in the mirror as he undressed, even if he was still hidden behind her. “Sixty-nine for a bit and then ride you?” she tried to clarify. They both needed a moment to clear the haze they were in. That would be a less messy way to do it, though.

  Harry nodded and his hands went back to her hips, kissing along her shoulder. “If that sounds good to you, darling,” he smiled softly, trailing kisses up to her ear.

  “I like the idea of getting to pleasure you. Not just me first,” Lily shared. Harry was always more than eager to pleasure her, whether it be with his fingers or mouth, before they had sex.

  He slowly wrapped his arms around Lily’s waist and gently squeezed her close, smiling against her skin. “Sixty-nine is a win-win then, yeah?” he spoke, catching her gaze in the mirror.

  Lily smiled widely when he took her into his arms and happily sank back into his chest. “Always,” she laughed softly. After interlacing her fingers with his, she brought one of her hands up to press a kiss to his knuckles. “Want me on top again or lay on our sides?” Even if her thighs were a little tired, she’d push through it to pleasure Harry.

  Harry moved as Lily wanted him to, always enjoying those little kisses of hers. “We can make it work on our sides,” he nodded; he remembered Lily mentioned her thighs were beginning to get tired positioned like this, so of course he’d want to find a way to lessen that burden on her. He slowly let go of Lily so they could get comfortable in their new positions.

  Lily was admittedly reluctant to move, always so at home in Harry’s arms, but she was eager to have her mouth on him and his on her. While Harry laid the normal way on the bed, Lily laid the opposite way, doing her best to line up where she needed. “You can lay your head on my thigh if you want and I’ll hook the other up around your shoulder so it’s out of your way.” While sex laying on her side had been new to Lily, this was how one of her exes did sixty-nine with her. He, of course, took much longer than Harry to get Lily to her release, so it worked out for her in the end; not having to keep herself propped up above him for so long.

  “Okay, lovey.” Harry laid on his side, propping himself up on his arm slightly while his other hand went to rest on Lily’s waist. It was much easier for Harry to keep his legs out of the way for Lily than it was the other way around, but he had no problem supporting her thigh if needed to get where he wanted to be. They shifted until they were lined up properly, which really didn’t take much time or effort at all. They knew each other’s bodies as well as their own, if not more. “I’m good on my end,” he smiled, “Are you comfortable, darling?”

  Lily propped her arm under her head as a pillow and then licked her lips as she took in his member in front of her. “I’m good,” she assured him since he couldn’t see her nod or anything. She was just eager to have him in her mouth, so she didn’t wait much longer to lean forward and wrap her lips around him.

  Harry had waited for her response but it wasn’t much later that he felt Lily’s mouth around him, a very content hum leaving his lips without warning. She knew exactly what to do to make him feel so good but he didn’t want to keep Lily waiting, supporting her thigh so he could lean in and run his tongue along her.

  Lily was pleased by Harry’s verbal reaction and hoped to get even louder ones out of him. It was no surprise when she let out a soft moan of her own when she felt his tongue; the warmth of his mouth more than welcomed. For now, she decided to focus on his tip, sucking gently and flicking her tongue every now and then.

  Harry loved that they decided to try out this new position, but making sure he didn’t get too distracted by his own pleasure was definitely one of its challenges. He let out soft moans, fingertips digging into her hip whenever one of her movements felt especially good. His tongue lapped along her and after a while, he focused it solely against her clit.

  Lily had to move her hand to hold onto Harry’s hip, if only to keep from gripping him elsewhere. Thankfully, though, this position didn’t allow her to squirm much so she didn’t have to fight it and Harry didn’t have to try and control her hips. She did her best to take more of him in amidst reeling in her own pleasure. It wasn’t the easiest to bob her head when laying on her side, so she just hoped this felt at least half as good for Harry as he was making her feel.

  Lily had Harry feeling so good, her mouth around more of him and even just her touch on his skin he loved. He hoped Lily could tell by the noises leaving his mouth. His fingers spread across the back of her thigh to keep it supported, the tip of his tongue flicking repeatedly against where she’s most sensitive.

  Lily repeatedly moaned around Harry. How could she not when he was so relentless? After another minute or so, she pulled off momentarily to catch her breath, but her hand fell from his hip to stroke him in place of her mouth. “You tell me when you want to switch, okay?” If Lily came, she’d still be fine to ride him and come again. The same couldn’t exactly be said for Harry.

  “Sure thing, darling,” he pulled away to speak, still mouthing kisses along her thigh in between words, but went directly back to what he’d been doing once he got that short agreement out. He was close as Lily was too good at pleasuring him, but knew he could hold off long enough to spend a bit more time with his head between her thighs.

  Assured that he would let her know, Lily took him back into her mouth, but continued to stroke what was left of him with her hand. A part of her wanted to explore him more with her hand at this new angle, but she wasn’t sure what Harry would like or if now was the time to experiment between his legs.

  Harry rubbed his hand up and down along her side slowly as he focused all attention back on her clit. He always wanted to make her feel good and knew this was typically the best way to achieve that, whether she came or not.

  Lily was now whimpering, the muscles in her thighs tense from the pleasure. Even if she couldn’t exactly rock her hips towards his mouth, Lily’s back still arched as he worked her to the edge.

  With Harry’s hand on Lily’s side, he could feel her back begin to arch and knew that was his signal to keep going. He was completely hard from Lily’s mouth and hand, but seeing her in pleasure and so close to the edge had him practically throbbing.

  Lily fought to hold out, not wanting to give in and instead ride on the edge for as long as she could. However, that didn’t stop her from picking up her pace with her hand while her mouth focused on his tip once more. She was merciless with her sucking and running her tongue along his slit.

  “Lily,” he moaned against her, gently gripping her side. He knew she was so close to coming and he was getting closer to the edge as well with the way she was working him, but he desperately wanted to hold off so she could ride him. He needed her badly after this.

  Feeling her name moaned against her core about did her in. Lily took that as her signal to move away, removing her mouth from him and even tilting towards laying on her back some. “Time to switch?” she panted.

  Harry laid on his back and ran a hand through his hair, taking some time to catch his breath. He gave a nod, though, after a bit and slowly moved to sit up. “At the edge of the bed, right?”

  Lily’s core ached at having been on the edge and no longer having Harry’s warm tongue against it. But she knew that would just make her orgasm that much better. Her chest rose and fell, skin completely flushed, as she laid there and took a moment like Harry. She looked to him when he sat up and nodded, lazily reaching up to run the back of her fingers against the side of his thigh. “Mhm. Facing the mirror.”

  Harry turned himself and moved to hover above Lily, holding himself close enough so that his lips brushed against hers. He gave her a few slow kisses, but then pulled back and moved so that he was sitting at the very end of the bed, on the edge. “Ya coming?” he teased.

  Lily reached up with one hand to cup his cheek as she returned the kisses. Then she tilted her head back to watch him position himself, a cheeky grin coming to her face. “But I quite like this view of your bum,” she teased. Despite her words, she slowly sat up and moved to carefully settle in his lap, the balls of her feet pressed to the floor.

  Harry laughed. “You can have this bum anytime you want it.” He sat as close to the edge as he could so it would be easier for Lily to reach the floor, and of course he’d help in any way he could, too. “Let me know when you’re ready,” he told her softly, hands on the tops of her thighs.

  “I’m ready. I’ll just need you to guide yourself to me.” Lily braced her hands on Harry’s lower thighs as she lifted up enough to take him in. Sure, she had their reflection in the mirror to look at, but that didn’t exactly help her with figuring out where Harry’s member was or how close it was to her entrance.

  “You got it, babes.” He looked down between them and used one of his hands to guide his length so it was aligned with Lily, supporting her hip with his other hand. “I’m there when you’re ready, lovey.”

  Lily was careful as she lowered her hips until she felt Harry’s tip against her entrance and then she sank down onto him with a long moan. Her head fell back against his shoulder and her eyes closed momentarily. The feel of this angle was absolutely divine. “How can I complain about not being able to hold you when you feel this…damn…heavenly?”

  Harry’s lips instantly parted in a moan when he felt Lily around him, breathless for a moment. The relief and pleasure from the feel of her was incredible. He grinned softly at her words, mindlessly kissing along her neck and his hands came up to cup her boobs, so easy to do so in this position. “Sounds like we may be doing this position more often,” he grinned.

  Lily gave a short, breathless laugh. “Your dream,” she teased. Even if the pleasure was amazing, the whole point of this position was to enjoy watching themselves. So, while Lily’s head stayed on his shoulder so Harry could cover her in kisses wherever, she opened her eyes and looked to the mirror as she began to roll her hips.

  Eventually Harry traveled one hand down to rest across her hips while positioning the other one behind him, giving him a better angle to help thrust up into Lily as needed. He watched them move together in the mirror, moaning frequently and pleasure written all over his face.

  Lily’s jaw dropped both at the pleasure she received from Harry repeatedly thrusting directly into her spot and the show they were putting on in the mirror. “Fuck, I wish we were recording this,” the words slipped out without her even thinking. She was too far gone to be thinking about anything at this point.

  Harry loved to watch their hips move together but even more so the expressions on Lily’s face. He’d do anything to make her feel good. Her words took him a little by surprise; they’d take pictures here and there, but there was never really any talk of recording anything. But that didn’t mean Harry was against it, because he definitely wasn’t. He’d try anything. “Well, where the hell is your phone then?” he teased breathlessly, but he was too caught up now to go looking for it. All he wanted was more of Lily, he could already feel his stomach beginning to tighten.

  Lily frantically met his gaze in the mirror. “No. You’re not edging me again,” she practically begged. She was already so close thanks to this position and she wasn’t about to lose that feeling to search for her phone. It probably wasn’t even in the bedroom.

  Harry met her gaze. Even he knew that would be too much for one night. Plus, he wanted Lily to have her release. “No?” he grinned a little. He sat up, his chest pressed to her back, and reached a hand between her thighs to rub circles on her clit. He was too close himself and wanted Lily right there with him.

  Lily panicked for a moment until his hand found its way to where she needed it. But just in case, she wrapped her own hand around his wrist to keep it there. “Make me come, baby,” she requested, her voice low and soft as she held his gaze. Her breathing was shaky and moans were constantly falling from her lips at this point.

  Harry absolutely loved whenever Lily told him what she wanted, and knew she felt the same vice versa. He kept those circles quick and with a steady pace, eyes on Lily’s in the mirror. “You feel so good, darling,” his moans weren’t stopping either as long as she was around him.

  The knot in Lily’s stomach grew tighter by the second, ready to snap at my moment. Her body clenched down around Harry, making it harder to move as freely as before, but that didn’t stop her from picking up her pace. She was so damn close and it was becoming impossible to hold out for Harry. Knowing her moan would be obnoxiously loud, she used her free hand to cup his neck and bring him in for a deep kiss as she finally crashed over the edge.

  Harry recognized all the signs from Lily’s body being close to her high and could tell it wouldn’t be long. He kept touching her as she pulled him in, their kiss instantly deepening and the way she pulsed around Harry signaled that she came. The feeling of Lily plus her moans and everything in between pushed Harry over his own edge, moaning into the kiss as he released into her.

  Lily was more than pleased whenever she felt Harry release. Her favorite would always be when they came together or right after each other; it always made her high that much more enjoyable. She continued to rock her hips to help them ride it out, only slowing once they’d both started to come down. Her lips parted from his, but their warm breath mingled as they both panted, trying to catch their breath.

  Harry’s breathing was quick as they both began to slowly come down. He wrapped both his arms around her waist and ended up resting his head on her shoulder, completely tired out then. “I enjoyed that,” he sighed contently, stating the obvious.

  Lily hummed softly as she rested her arms on top of his and then pressed a kiss to his cheek. “Me, too. If that wasn’t apparent,” she smiled softly. If they were being honest, their neighbors could tell how much they enjoyed it. The poor people probably couldn’t wait for the day Harry and Lily moved out.

  Harry gave her a gentle squeeze as he placed several quick kisses to her jaw, then relaxed back. “Wanna come cuddle with me?” he asked and slowly lifted Lily so he’d pull out of her once they were ready.

  Lily made a small, disgruntled noise when Harry began to lift her. But as comfy as she was, she knew she’d love a proper cuddle even more. So, she once again braced her hands on his knees and lifted so he would pull out. Then she stood and turned to face Harry, waiting for him to get settled. In the meantime, she happily took in his pink cheeks and slightly swollen lips.

  Once Lily was lifted off of him, Harry moved to lay down on his side of the bed with his head on the pillows. He pulled the blankets back so he was underneath them, and so Lily could be too once she was ready. “Come here, my girly. I am ready for you,” he reached his arms out towards her and grinned.

  As Harry pulled away the blankets, Lily climbed into the bed and slipped under them with him. He didn’t need to ask twice for her to join him. Cuddling with Harry was her absolute favorite thing to do, especially after amazing sex like that. “My snuggle bun,” she grinned and she nuzzled into his chest.

Harry made more than enough room for Lily to snuggle up to him, covering them both with the blankets once she got settled. “I’m your snuggle bun? You’re my snuggle bun,” he grinned and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

Lily giggled at their ridiculousness. How could they be this cheesy cute after what they just did? She tilted her head back to look up at him but stayed where she was wrapped up in his arms, her own wrapped around his waist. “We have had quite the sex today,” she grinned up at him. They’d definitely been busy.

Harry tilted his head so that he could look down at Lily, laughing softly. “We have, haven’t we?” he agreed with a grin. “It is a sex day to remember. We like to keep things interesting.”

Lily pursed her lips and hummed as she adjusted her head on the pillow. “Three years and we’re still managing to find new things. That’s quite impressive.” Her longest relationship had fizzled out in the bedroom about halfway through, but there were definitely underlying issues there.

Harry smiled and leaned a little bit closer momentarily to press a quick kiss to her lips. “Very impressed with us, darling. I always have fun with you,” he agreed and laid his head back on the pillow, “Very exhausting fun.”

Lily tilted her head to meet him for the kiss and then nodded in agreement. “It’s been quite an exhausting day. Even with your nap,” she mused, gently running her hand along his side. They’d both been pretty much going non-stop all day. Being absolutely exhausted was warranted.

Harry knew the second his head hit the pillow that he’d be falling asleep in no time. It had been quite the emotional day, in addition to the sex absolutely tiring him out. His eyes closed as he ran his fingers along her skin. At least they could sleep in as long as Finn would let them the following morning. “Love you so much, darling.”

Lily smiled softly when she saw Harry’s eyes close, knowing he was completely wiped out. “Love you more than anything,” she whispered in return. Of course, Harry’s touch was quickly soothing her to sleep and her eyes closed as well.

He gave a small smile and one last kiss to her forehead at her words before he was quiet, Lily in his arms as he easily drifted off to sleep. He was more than ready to get some rest after their busy, but incredible, day.

[luvdsc]

doing the bf tag with my bf.

hey, siri, does bf stand for best friend or boyfriend? (or both?)

pairing :: na jaemin x reader genre :: fluff / best friend + youtuber au word count :: 4,691 words warnings :: none playlist :: mean it (lauv & lany) ⋆ always, i’ll care (jeremy zucker) ⋆ fearless (taylor swift) ⋆ fingers crossed (coin) ⋆ cardiac arrest (bad suns) author’s note :: this fic is a tiny bit different than my usual writing because i emphasize more on dialogue than description in order to mimic a youtube video. happy birthday to this absolute darling angel! you have the biggest heart in the universe, and thank you for sharing so much of it with the world ♡ ↳ part of the not clickbait series.

Your subscribers have always wondered if you would do this type of video countless of times, and you never thought you’d ever actually record one due to the state of your love life (or lack thereof), yet here you are.

Unfortunately, the romantic department of your life still remains very much empty though. But lucky for you, so is your best friend’s. And that pretty much works out perfectly because he could stand in for your nonexistent boyfriend in order to complete the popular GF/BF tag (along with a hidden challenge that was popular by demand and personally requested by a certain friend with a flair for baking. Now if only the frantic butterflies in your stomach would settle down just enough for you to do it).

After all, BF could stand for either boyfriend or best friend, right?

It’s also no secret that yours and Jaemin’s subscribers shipped you two together either. Heck, you may be a little delusional as well because you ship yourself with your best friend, too. Blame the massive crush you’ve been secretly harboring. But two best friends sharing an apartment and frequently appearing in videos on each of your respective channels? In the eyes of your fans, that’s basically the perfect setup for a modern day love story.

It would 100% be the greatest love story since Kat and Patrick in 10 Things I Hate About You, but at this point in your life, your story is going to be marked down as a tragedy. You feel even more hopeless and dramatic than Romeo was about his unrequited love for Rosaline. Also, that dude got over her way too quickly at the sight of another pretty girl. You wish that would happen for you, too, but your heart is much too stubborn over Jaemin.

When you had asked him if he would do the video with you, Jaemin immediately agreed much to your initial surprise. The publicity would be good though, you surmise later on, and both our fan bases would grow, so of course, he would agree. It’s not like your best friend liked you back. That would be absolutely absurd.

“Are you ready?” Jaemin speaks up, breaking your train of thought, and you’re slightly startled. He plops down in the plush pink rolling chair next to you, the chair moving back a few inches. He scooches it closer to your own chair, buzzing with excitement. You smile at your best friend, pushing down the butterflies erupting in your stomach. You nod before reaching forward and pressing the record button on the camera set up in front of you. You pull up the list of questions on your phone.

“Yeah, let's do this.”

How did we meet?

“Oh, this is an easy question,” Jaemin says, flashing his award winning smile at the camera before he throws his arm around you happily, hugging you affectionately. “It was freshman year. You ran into me. Literally. We were in the same class, and it just ended. You were trying to shove your textbook into your bag and didn’t notice where you were walking until you face-planted into my back.”

The memory is still fresh in your mind, and you remember how you had already resigned yourself to your fate of becoming good friends with the floor. But Lady Luck was on your side for once, and she sent an angel in the form of Na Jaemin to save you from embarrassment on your first day of university.

“Yeah, I almost fell flat on my butt, but luckily, Nana has great reflexes and when he turned around, he grabbed my arm before I hit the ground,” you add on, still squished into his side. He beams, eyes crinkling into half moon crescents before placing a kiss on your cheek and turning back to the camera.

Your heart skips a beat, but you ignore it. Jaemin has always been affectionate, and kisses were all in good fun. You continue on, plastering a nonchalant smile on your face. “And he said, ‘Looks like you just fell for me.’ And then he insisted that we get lunch together.”

“And the rest is history!” he exclaims happily, resting his cheek on the top of your head. You smile fondly before going onto the next question.

Where was our first date?

“The dining hall immediately after you ran into me.”

“That wasn’t a date,” you interject. “We can skip this question since we aren’t dating.”

Jaemin shrugs, waiting for you to read the next question. He murmurs faintly under his breath, “It was supposed to be one.”

We’re going out to eat, where are we going?

Jaemin answers immediately, leaning back in his chair. “The little pizza place down the block! They always make three different types of unique pizza everyday, and once they sell out, they close for the day.”

“We always go on Wednesday because they make both of our favorite pizzas then.” You chime in, and he nods enthusiastically, moving closer to the front and throwing his hands up in the air for emphasis. “They have corn and potato pizza that day!”

You wrinkle your nose slightly before leaning towards the camera. “To my subscribers, for the record, I assure you that I have better taste than that, and I love the artichoke pesto pizza with ricotta.”

What food do I dislike?

“... Corn and potato pizza,” he says reluctantly with a pout. “And kiwis. The outside is furry and creeps you out, and the fruit makes your tongue itch.”

You flash a thumbs up at the camera, and your best friend grins, puffing up his chest. Chuckling quietly, you shake your head before answering the question yourself. “And this dork absolutely hates anything strawberry flavored. And he’s lactose intolerant, so dairy is his enemy.”

“I love cheese, but cheese hates me,” he says mournfully, hanging his head down low before he jumps back up and reads the following question listed on your phone’s screen aloud.

Who is my best friend?

“Me!” Jaemin shouts gleefully, throwing his hands up in the air, and you can’t help but laugh, grinning widely at your best friend, a fond expression on your face.

“You.”

Am I a morning person or a night person?

“We’re both night people,” you say, and Jaemin nods in agreement. “You won’t catch either of us waking up before noon if we can’t help it, and we each have to set up like five alarms just to wake up.”

“It works out because we can stay up together watching movies or editing our videos,” he adds in, turning to you and smiling fondly. “And I always have a partner when I want to go on a midnight snack run to the convenience store nearby.”

Do we have a song? What is it?

“Jeremy Zucker’s Always, I’ll Care.”

“That’s our song?” You’re surprised. You were going to mention one of the go-to karaoke songs the two of you liked to belt out on the top of your lungs after a movie and wine night. Jaemin makes a great Sharpay Evans when you both want to bop to the top.

“It’s the song that reminds me of you,” he says, voice growing softer as he reaches the end of the sentence. Curse your heart for melting into a puddle. His cheeks turn pink under your gaze, and he becomes uncharacteristically shy, clearing his throat awkwardly.

“Anyway, what’s the next question?”

What’s my nickname?

“Nana!” You reach out to poke his cheek, and he puffs them up before pouting at you. He reaches out and pinches your cheek.

“I call you ‘angel’ sometimes. It’s why your channel is called peachyangel.”

What's my weirdest habit?

“Jaemin eats way too much cilantro,” you state, swinging around side to side in your rolling chair.

“I do not!” he protests loudly, and you give him a blank stare. The two of you sit there in silence, not breaking eye contact until he finally relents.

“Okay, maybe I do. But you pour cereal before milk!”

“That’s not a weird habit!” You defend yourself. You are appalled at your best friend. Neither of you have ever woken up early enough for breakfast, so this has never come up before. If you would’ve known this in the past, maybe you wouldn’t be so ridiculously in love with him in the present.

“Yes, it is! Your cereal gets all soggy that way!”

“Only idiots pour their milk first!”

He clutches his heart dramatically. “Are you calling me an idiot?!”

“... So moving onto the next question—”

What do you think I’m talented at?

“Making people fall in love with you,” Jaemin blurts out, and your eyes widen at his answer as your grip on your phone loosens considerably.

“I—I mean, you’re just so approachable, and you’re kind to everyone. You care so much about everyone and everything. People feel comfortable around you, they always gravitate towards you, and you just— I don’t know, you make people feel loved,” he explains, unable to meet your eyes, and his cheeks darken. He fiddles around with the loose strand on his sweater sleeve.

Your heart swells ten times bigger and beats faster than ever. You wonder if Jaemin knows he has the same effect on everyone, too. You hope he does.

You wonder if he knows you’re in love with him and if he would love you back. You hope he does.

When was the first time you said “I love you”  to me?

“Uh, we can skip this one, too,” you say awkwardly, but he throws his arm around your shoulder again, hugging you tightly. “Nope, not skipping! I have the answer to this one!”

He grins toothily at the camera before pinching your cheek for a second time affectionately. “I said ‘I love you’ when you showed up at my dorm and brought me pop tarts at three in the morning after I accidentally drunk texted you, instead of Jeno. That’s when I knew you were a keeper.”

“I did that because I felt bad about throwing up on your shoes at the party we went to the weekend before that,” you mumble, face growing warm when you remember your best friend’s drunken confession a few years back. “Besides, you were drunk. It doesn’t count.”

“Okay, fine, but we say it to each other all the time. The second time I said it was when you brought me chicken nuggets, and I was hungover, but sober.” He says, spinning in his chair.

“I can see the pattern now. You say it when I bring you food,” you say, crossing your arms over your chest with a fake pout. “You love food, not me.”

“That’s not true!” he exclaims, halting mid spin and facing you. He turns your chair towards him, moving forward to clutch both of your hands in his, and stares directly into your eyes seriously. “I love you.”

You inaudibly gulp, helplessly gazing back at him as you feel your face begin to burn, your heart speeding up in your chest. Jaemin grins, leaning back and letting go of your hand. “See? I love you!”

“Y-yeah.” You swallow hard, fumbling over your words. “You love me.”

What is your favorite thing about me?

“Your laugh,” Jaemin replies honestly, reaching out and absentmindedly drawing circles on the back of your hand as he looks at you. “Hyuck told me the other day that whenever I try to do something funny or make a joke, I have a habit of turning towards you for your reaction. It makes me kinda proud that I can make you laugh.”

You know that you’re stupidly grinning like an absolute idiot at this point, but you don’t care. You even almost forget about the camera.

“Your smile,” you answer, maintaining eye contact with him. Your smile widens when you see one appear on his face, his eyes shining brightly. “You have the prettiest smile, and I’m grateful that I’m able to see it everyday or be the cause of it sometimes.”

What film always makes me cry?

“Oh, The Lion King.” Jaemin responds automatically. “We both cry our eyes out at the stampede moment and when Simba tells his dad to wake up.”

“When we saw the live action version together, we brought along a ton of tissues with us, and he used almost all of them.”

What drink do I always order?

“Jaemin is crazy and always gets a venti iced americano with no water and eight espresso shots. He used to drink it six times a day until I yelled at him about it,” you say, shaking your head at the camera before glancing over at your best friend. “It’s seriously bad for your health.”

His lips jut out into a pout as he whines, “You wouldn't let me cuddle with you until I changed it!”

“It was for your own good! Plus, that drink tasted like battery acid!” You exclaim, and he sulks quietly before begrudgingly agreeing. You pat his head in consolation, and he grabs your hand, naturally interlocking your fingers with his.

“I drink it less now and with only two and half shots.”

If I could, what candy could I eat all day long?

“Chocolate,” you blurt out immediately. “Jaemin is a chocolate fanatic. But he’ll take anything with sugar. He has such a sweet tooth. He eats brown sugar when he’s bored. Even his boba drink has 100% sugar.”

“It’s as sweet as you.” Jaemin winks at you exaggeratingly, and you roll your eyes, turning your face away slightly to hide the smile that begins to spread across your face.

“Y/N likes matcha green tea Kit Kats.” He leans closer to the camera, peering into the lens in a serious manner. “If any chocolate companies are watching this, we are both open to sponsorships.”

If I could live anywhere in the world, where would I live?

“Here,” Jaemin says confidently, beaming at you, “You’d want to live here with me. And I want to live here, too. Because this is the bestest place in the world.” He hesitates, faltering for a moment before searching your eyes. “Right?”

Who are you to say no to that?

You smile at him. “Right.”

What am I deathly afraid of?

“You’re afraid of spiders,” he announces, “You make me take care of all the spiders in the apartment.”

“Yeah, it’s the only reason I keep you around,” you say casually, and he gasps, insulted. You give him a cheeky smile. “I’m just kidding.”

He scowls at you, lips pulled into a frown. “You better be.”

What is the first thing that I do in the morning?

“Jaemin is never awake before I am,” you inform the camera, crossing your legs. “I have to wake him up first if we go anywhere.”

“Even if you don’t have to go to an event, you still wake up early to make sure I’m awake, so I won’t be late. So that’s what you do first thing in the morning: wake me up.” Jaemin nudges your leg. “You always come into my room as a blanket burrito with your comforter wrapped around you.”

“That’s because I have to face the treacherous cold to make sure you aren’t late to your events. But you still end up late anyway because you drag me down onto your bed and refuse to let me go until we lay there for twenty minutes,” you grumble, pulling up your legs onto your chair and wrapping your arms around your knees.

“Cuddling is a good way to conserve body heat and start the morning,” Jaemin states, waving his arms around to emphasize his point.

“Really? Do studies show that it’s beneficial to cuddle in the morning?”

“I don’t know.” Jaemin shrugs, making a noncommittal noise. He smiles at you, causing your stomach to do flip flops and your heart to do cartwheels. “But it makes me happy every morning, so I’d say that’s enough proof.”

Who usually wins our arguments?

“Y/N does,” Jaemin sighs heavily, leaning back against his chair in resignation. “You always win.”

“It’s true.” You nod, patting Jaemin’s arm consolingly. “It’s tough always being right, but someone has to do it.”

“You always pout, too, and I just give in because you’re too cute,” he says casually, and you freeze in your seat. Never mind the fact that he’s implying you’re wrong, Na Jaemin just called you cute.

Good thing this is caught on camera because this means you can secretly watch this multiple times in private. And also cringe over your awkward reaction, but let’s not talk about that right now because once again, Jaemin just called you cute. You! Cute! Jaemin! Your mind is honestly short circuiting, and you can’t do anything, except nod and smile like a complete fool.

What do we usually argue about?

“Adopting,” Jaemin says solemnly. Eyes widening, you wait for a moment, but he offers no explanation. You lightly shove his chair, and he rolls a few inches away. “Nana, you can't just end it like that! You have to say more than that!”

Turning towards the camera, you hurriedly explain, “He’s talking about pets. He wants to adopt five dogs and name them after Jisung, Chenle, Jeno, Renjun, and Mark. And then he wants to adopt a snake and name it after Donghyuck.”

“She said we could only get one dog and the snake.” Jaemin scowls, slumping in his seat as he stares into the camera. “I can’t believe she isn’t letting me get five dogs. I love Jisung and all non-Jisung’s equally.”

What’s my favorite clothing item?

“It’s not even yours. You always steals my white hoodie. I haven’t been able to wear it for the past month,” Jaemin complains, and you have the decency to look a little guilty.

You play with the strings of said hoodie that’s currently engulfing your body, curling into yourself as you tuck your face into the sweater like a turtle. “Your clothes smell nice.”

“But we use the same laundry detergent.” Jaemin wrinkles his eyebrows, confusion evident in his eyes. “All our clothes smell like snuggles and cotton.”

“It’s not the same,” you insist, wrinkling your nose, and he shakes his head, lips curling into a smile. He reaches over and tugs the hood of the sweater over your head playfully.

“Okay, whatever you say, angel. You look better in them than me anyway.”

Where am I on a Friday night?

“You’re here with me, eating Chinese take out and watching Criminal Minds,” you answer, and he agrees, nodding.

“We just finished watching all twelve seasons on Netflix, so if anyone has any show recommendations, please send them in!”

What is my weirdest interest?

“Once again, my clothes,” Jaemin says, and you begin to protest but he wags his finger at you. “No, no, no, you don’t get to disagree! You hoarded like six of my sweaters in your closet. I bought you the exact same sweater for your birthday, but you still take mine!”

You silently decide that it is better to accept this defeat than correct him because you actually have seven of his sweaters and a few tee shirts as well.

Who’s my favorite YouTuber?

“Me!” Jaemin’s hand shoots up in the air. “I’m your favorite YouTuber. Next question.”

Your hands start to get clammy as you look down at the final question you have been saving for last. It’s been a good fifteen minutes, and the butterflies still haven’t subsided. If anything, they seem to have multiplied and transformed into a whole rampaging zoo complete with elephants and monkeys.

“Uh, are you sure about that, Nana? ShowMeTheMonet is really good. I also really like itsmebetch a lot.” You stall for time, staring at the last question until the words are stamped in your mind. “Dream Unsolved and Worth It are amazing, too.”

Suddenly, Jaemin is right in front of you as he spins your chair around to face him, frowning and complaining, “What do you mean I’m not your favorite? You’re my favorite! What kind of best friend are you? This is a betrayal! An insult! This is worse than Jisung not calling me his favorite! How could you do this to m—”

“Okay, okay, you’re my favorite! I’m sorry! It was a joke,” you interrupt, but he turns away from you, crossing his arms over his chest.

“No, go make a video with ShowMeTheMonet instead.” He sulks, shoulders hunched over. “If you like her so much, go be best friends with her.”

“I’m sorry! I’ll buy you all the chocolate you want after this,” you plead with him, placing your phone on the table next to you. “I’ll even buy you boba everyday for a week!”

Jaemin brightens up at that immediately. “Oh, yeah! I want some milk tea after this! Okay, what’s the last question?”

You swallow hard, nervously fiddling with the hoodie strings once more and shoving all the butterflies down to the pit of your stomach. Twisting in your seat, you move your chair and spin his around until you’re both facing each other, knees touching.

“‘Where and when was our first kiss?’”

At the immediate thought of kissing you, his cheeks explode in various shades of pink, the tips of his ears catching fire. He’d be lying if he said he hasn’t thought about kissing you daily. Heck, he had to stop himself from doing so earlier when you were burying your face in his stolen hoodie. It’s so unfair that you’re always so cute and looking so… so… kissable.

“I, uh, I don’t think I can answer that,” your best friend stammers out as his eyes dart towards your lips before meeting yours.

“But you got all the other answers right.” Your voice comes out steadier than you thought it would, and you mentally pat yourself on the back. Gnawing on your bottom lip, you pause for a moment, balling your hands into fists before uncurling them and asking hesitantly, “Should I help you out?”

“Yes.” He wonders how exactly you can help him out. Oh god, did he kiss you before when he was drunk? But you would’ve told him if he did that. What if he had ki—

A soft pair of lips lands on his.

You’re kissing him. Oh my god, you’re kissing him! Jaemin wants to jump up and shout it from the rooftops. His heart leaps from his chest, and he’s wildly cheering in his mind as fireworks explode around him before he suddenly remembers that he has to kiss you back.

And so he does.

Jaemin tugs you closer until you’re pulled onto his lap, a muffled squeak of surprise coming from you, and he laughs as he presses his lips against yours more firmly, hands gripping your thighs as you straddle him. Your arms loop around his neck, and your heart ricochets in your chest as you kiss him back until your lungs are screaming for oxygen and you have to pull away.

Jaemin positively beams at you, eyes sparkling as he leans forward and nuzzles his nose against yours affectionately. He laughs breathlessly, resting his forehead against yours. “Yeah, that was really helpful. Our first kiss just happened right here a few seconds ago. And now, our second kiss is about to happen.”

Your best friend closes the distance, crashing his lips against yours once more, and you kiss him back just as fervently, smiling against his lips as he does the same. Never in either of your wildest dreams did you think this was going to happen, but you sure as heck aren’t complaining, and neither is he.

When the two of you finally break apart, you bury your face into the crook of his neck, flustered, and Jaemin laughs giddily, cheeks flushed and eyes twinkling. He hugs you tightly to his chest before nudging you to look up at him. “So did I get a 100% on the boyfriend tag?”

“Yes,” you say, sitting up straight on his lap and grabbing both of his hands in each of your own, intertwining your fingers with his. “You got twenty five out of twenty five. Congratulations on your perfect score.”

“Technically, you did do the boyfriend tag with your boyfriend then, right?” he says slyly, squeezing your fingers. “Shouldn’t I get some bonus points for helping you do the tag correctly?”

You chuckle, failing to contain your smile. “Okay, fine, you get bonus points, too. You did an A plus job, Nana.”

“I’ll take those bonus points in the form of kisses.” He puckers his lips at you, and you easily comply, wordlessly leaning forward to give him one, two, three kisses.

Jaemin grins at you, positively delighted before he attacks you with kisses, peppering soft kisses onto your cheeks, forehead, chin, the tip of your nose, and everywhere else in between until he finally kisses your lips gently.

If this was a cartoon, there would be hearts floating around his head and shooting from his eyes. He leans forward again to kiss you one more time for good measure. You smile mischievously, tilting your head to the side slightly as your hands curl around his shirt. “Are you sure there’s nothing else you want for your bonus points?”

His eyebrows furrow for a split second before his entire face lights up. Jaemin carefully cradles you, picking you up as his grip tightens under your thighs. You let out a quiet squeal, wrapping your arms around his neck, as he stands up enthusiastically.

“Cut the cameras!”

One new notification: peachyangel uploaded a new video!

nana ଘ(੭*ˊᵕˋ)੭* ੈ♡‧₊˚ commented:

I LOVE YOU SO MUCH ANGEL 🥺💗💞💖💗🤩💝💕💜🤧💖💘😭💘🌼💐🥺💖🥺🥺🥺

peachyangel replied: ily too baby 🥺🤧💖💖

insert goofy’s chuckle commented:

is this allowed?? there are minors here 😫 jisung look away

peachyangel replied: get your mind out of the gutter, ya nasty 🙄 we turned off the cam because he wanted to go get milk tea

jisung pwark replied: I’m 18!!!!! Stop treating me like a child!!! 

ghosts are real so suck it hyuck replied: @ jisung pwark stop making me cut the crusts off of your sandwiches then

big head king replied: @ ghosts are real so suck it hyuck how come you don’t cut the crusts off of my sandwiches 😭😭

ghosts are real so suck it hyuck replied: @ big head king because you are a grown adult and jeno already does it for you

jenojam commented:

congrats jaemin!! :)

Starbucks Official commented:

we would love to sponsor you, Mr. Na!

FIGHTING HAEYADWAE commented:

OH YOU ARE NANA!!1!1!!! 🤯🤯

ShowMeTheMonet commented:

um hello i would love to do the gf tag with you! i accept!!! it would be an honor 🤩

peachyangel replied: omg yes!!!! 🥺🥺 let’s do it soon 💖

insert goofy’s chuckle replied: @ nana ଘ(੭*ˊᵕˋ)੭* ੈ♡‧₊˚ did… did we just lose our gfs 🤧

mork lee rawr xD commented:

hahaha nice guys ! this was really cute haha

ty track commented:

the babies are all growing up too fast ):

jeno is my favorite commented:

.... i feel so single @.@

DonutKillMyVibe commented:

let it be known that I was the friend who challenged @ peachyangel to do the challenge and hence, I am the reason these two are together 👀👀

ghosts are real so suck it hyuck commented:

someone should make an updated version of that jaemin complaining video compilation with this

big head king commented:

ayyy you all are the GOAT 🐐🐐🐐

jenojam commented:

so are we just gonna let it slide when he called everyone except jisung “non jisungs” ?

jisung pwark replied: 😎😎

insert goofy’s chuckle commented:

is no one gonna comment on how he called me a snake?????

ghosts are real so suck it hyuck replied: @ insert goofy’s chuckle is no one gonna comment on how much of a clown hyuck is???

insert goofy’s chuckle replied: @ ghosts are real so suck it hyuck wtf? where did this even come from

ghosts are real so suck it hyuck replied: @ insert goofy’s chuckle sorry I thought we were stating the obvious here

big head king replied: LOLOLOL

apado gwenchana god commented:

nice 😎👍🏻

[peterparkers-bad-youtube-apology]

ahh im obsessed with the summer prompts. Can I request Lifeguard Tom with prompt 36 please? preferably fluffy ending but its all up to you thanks!

This became very long sorry bestie. I hope you still enjoy it tho! Love you so much, thank you for the request love!

Reminder to everyone else that the Summer of Love is still going on and I'll be accepting requests for it until September 22nd! You can find the prompt list here!

Let’s Give It a Shot

36 - It’s the last day of summer, and your last day together

Pairing: Lifeguard! Tom x Reader

Summary: Tom shows you exactly why you love him so much

Warnings: angst, crying, fighting

Masterlist

Summer of Love

⭒☆━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━☆⭒

Tom peaked at the bed as he pulled his shirt over his head, a smile came over his face at the sight.

“Good morning angel,” he cooed, “Like what you see?”

“I liked it better when you had your shirt off,” she teased, her voice still raspy and tired, “Remind me why we agreed to work today?”

“It’s only till noon,” he reminded as he bent to kiss her. He laughed as she attempted to pull him into bed, “I’ve got to get going, swim class starts at 7.”

She rolled onto her back and groaned, “Who the fuck takes their kids to swim class at 7?”

“Their toddlers angel, most of them have been up since 5,” he pecked her lips one final time before standing up, “I’ll see you at 8?”

She hummed, nodding once before she closed her eyes again, “Love you.”

“Love you too,” he watched her settle back into bed before leaving, closing the bedroom door as quietly as he could behind him.

｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆　　 ｡･:*:･ﾟ★,｡･:*:･ﾟ☆

“Bye bye,” Tom waved to the kids as they padded through the lobby.

“We’ll see you all Thursday,” Harrison added.

“Well I really appreciate it,” Tom smiled in response, falling into the spinning chair that she usually sat in, “Seriously, I owe you.”

The kids filed out, being ushered away by their parents while the boys hung around the front desk.

“I can’t believe I agreed to take you shift,” Harrison yawned, stretching his arms above his head, “You’re such a dick.”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m the best,” he glanced towards the door, just in time to spot (y/n), “Oh shit, fun’s over Tom, time to get back to work.”

“Ha ha,” she rolled her eyes, “What are you two doing at my desk huh?”

“You’re desk?” Tom smirked, “This is my desk today angel.”

“Oh and I suppose you want me to save the drowning children?”

“No,” he stood and grabbed her by the waist, “Haz is going to watch the pool today and I’m going to help you up front.”

She raised a brow and turned to Harrison, “Really?”

He nodded, “Course sweetheart, happy to give you a little extra time together.”

“Aw, thank you Haz,” she cooed, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“You’re welcome,” he gave her a squeeze before dropping her, “Alright, I’ve got to go clean up, you two just make sure everything is done. I don’t want to get in trouble because you two were making out instead of working.”

“We will, don’t worry,” she laughed, “Thank you guys, I couldn’t have dreamed up a better last day.”

“You’re welcome,” Tom hummed, pressing his lips to hers as she tried to reach for the computer behind him, “We could do this everyday if you stayed, I could switch to the front.”

“Tom you know I can’t,” she sighed, “I don’t think we should be having this discussion at work either, it’s just gonna make us both emotional.”

“You’re leaving tomorrow morning so I’m gonna be emotional no matter what,” he sighed, “You never want to talk about this.”

“Because I don’t like thinking about leaving. I don’t like the idea of being far away anymore than you do.”

“Then don’t leave,” he grabbed her hands, preventing her from getting to her job, “Just stay here. You can move in with us, Haz adores you, he won’t mind.”

“Tom I can’t. I have to go back to school, and right now I have to open, so can we please save this for later?”

He sighed and nodded, “Yeah, yeah, we can talk about it later.”

“Thank you,” she kissed his cheek before pushing across the floor.

He laughed as the chair spun away from her, “I don’t know how you expect me to help from all the way over here.”

“I expect you to go make sure the bathrooms are stocked,” she flashed him a cheeky smile while she popped open the register, “And I’m gonna count the cash.”

He sighed and dragged his feet towards the closet, “Fine, fine, I wouldn’t do it for anyone else though.”

The day continued as normal, despite Tom’s best attempts to distract (y/n) from work. Tom had surprised her by doing most of the work throughout the day, insisting she simply sit and handle the register. It was a nice change, normally when Tom hung out in the front it was just to steal drinks and tease. Tom busted through all of her tasks, seeming impossibly determined to get them home as soon as possible. He’d managed to do it too, Harry arrived at exactly noon and he’d rushed (y/n) right out the door.

“Hurry,” Tom shook her shoulders while she gathered her things.

“I am, I am, sheesh,” she shoved her phone into her purse and stood, “What’s the big rush?”

“I’ve just got a lot planned for today,” he beamed at her, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, “Now come on, our first stop is this way.”

“Our first stop?” she knit her brow as he led her towards the pool, “Wait why are we going to the pool?”

“Because it’s our first stop,” he repeated, stopping just outside the doors, “See that?” he pointed to one of the lifeguard’s chairs.

She nodded, trying to imagine where he might be taking the conversation, “I do see the chair Tom.”

“It’s the most important chair in the world,” he kissed the top of her head with a smile, “Because I was sitting in that chair the first time I saw you.”

She flushed, biting her cheek to try and fight off her smile, “Stop.”

“I remember it exactly. You walked out of there and I just couldn’t take my eyes off you, you wouldn’t believe how disappointed I was when they said you were gonna be up front.”

“I thought you were pretty cute too.”

He laughed, “Thank God you did.”

“Did you bring me out here just for that?” she raised a brow, “You’re not trying to throw me into the pool?”

He shook his head, “No, just wanted to be a little sappy. Now I’m gonna take you on that date and be even sappier.”

“Lucky me,” she chuckled, “So, where are you taking me now?”

“Minx,” he smirked, “Alright darling, just get ready for the best date of your life.”

“Back home, I can’t parade around the town dressed like this,” he motioned to his swim trunks with a smile, “As much as you might like that.”

“I’d rather save that for tonight,” she teased back, “When I’ve got you all to myself.”

Tom took her home, refusing to reveal even the tiniest detail about their date as they both got ready. He claimed it would be long, that’d they’d be out until that night, but refused to give her any more details. He even went as far as to try and blindfold her when they got in the car, but he quickly dropped it when she refused. She expected he’d be taking her somewhere new or out of town because of this, she was completely in shock when he just drove her to a sandwich shop just up the street from the pool.

“Seriously? We eat here like everyday,” she rolled her eyes, “This cannot be it Tom.”

“It’s not,” he laughed, “Obviously I’ve got something more than this planned. I just thought we could stop here.”

“Why?”

“Because, if you remember,” he began to explain, a smile overtaking his features, “You stayed late to help me clean the pool and I took you to lunch as thanks. It was like our first half date.”

“Half date?” she laughed, “That is not a thing Tom.”

“Yes it is, it was the first time we hung out outside of work together, and it’s when I asked you out, it’s a half date.”

“Those are very specific circumstances that define a half date,” she pursed her lips, fighting her urge to smile.

“Whatever, the point is, this place is special because it reminds me of you,” he leaned over the middle console to press a kiss to her cheek, “And I just wanted to tell you that before we got to the real date.”

“Aw,” she cooed at him, “Don’t tell me it’s going to get even sappier than this.”

“Oh angel, just you wait, it’s only getting worse and worse from here.”

She watched out the windows as Tom drove her across town to another restaurant, though this time she knew exactly why he’d brought her there.

“Tom,” she bit her lip as she spoke, “This is incredibly cute.”

“Ah not here angel,” he grabbed her hands as she tried to open the door, “Just being sappy again. Remember what happened here?”

“Our first date, how could I ever forget that?” she smiled as she reminisced on the happy memories, “We got all dressed up and you brought me flowers. Then we talked until they closed, and we still couldn’t get enough of each other so you drove me up to that cliff side and talked all night.”

“No, no, it was nothing like that,” he rolled his eyes, “I picked you up and you looked so fucking gouregous I could barely speak. Then I took you to this restaurant and I tried so desperately and to seem interesting enough to keep your attention. For some reason you put up with me, and we talked and talked and talked. I thought you’d want to go home at the end of the night but you still weren’t sick of me so we drove up to that little lookout point and I fell madly and deeply in love with you while we talked the night away.”

“You did not fall in love with you on our first date,” she rolled her eyes, “You’re just trying to make me emotional.”

“I fell in love with you the first time I laid my eyes on you, it just took me a little while to realize it.”

She sighed, letting her head fall onto his shoulder, “I fell in love with you the first time we kissed. I’ve never felt like that with anyone else.”

“Mine was cuter,” Tom hummed as he pulled out of the parking lot.

“Oh whatever,” she rolled her eyes, “Alright, are we going to the real date now?”

“You’ll see, you’ll see,” he shushed her, driving just a few parking lots over to the local bowling alley, “Remember here?”

“Another one?” she sighed, “Alright, you took me here to introduce me to your brothers. I found out that I majorly suck at bowling that night.”

“Yeah you do,” he laughed, “But my brothers adore you, they treat you like a sister and it totally melts my heart.”

“Yeah, I think they’re cool too,” she chuckled, “So, is there an actual date or are you just taking me on a victory lap of the city?”

“There is a date, at the end of the victory lap,” he admitted, “There’s just a couple more things I want you to see first.”

“You’ll see, just give it a second,” he hummed.

Tom drove her all over the city, stopping anywhere with even the tiniest amount of significance. He took her to the club where they’d spent Harrison’s birthday, the fairgrounds where they spent way too much money on rigged games, even the local park, where her and Harry had gotten way too competitive with a game of frisbee golf. He took her to more sentimental spots too, like where they’d had their first kiss, the hill where they’d fallen asleep watching a meteor shower, the place where they’d first said I love you, where they’d had their first time. It was like a montage of their greatest hits, that had her falling in love with Tom, and the city, all over again. She was almost in tears when Tom finally declared that the tour was over, and it was really time for their date.

“Okay, where are we really going then?” she pressed, her eyes glued to the window for any clues, “I mean we’ve pretty much been everywhere already…”

“Looks like we’re heading to your place, or work,” she knit her brow.

“Does it?”

“Does it?” she mocked, “We have to get out of this car soon or I’m gonna pee myself.”

“Well,” he flicked his blinker on and turned into the pool parking lot, “Good thing we’re here.”

“Tom I swear to god I-”

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding,” he laughed, “But you can run inside real quick and use the restroom before we go.”

“They’re closed.”

“I have my keys,” he flicked off the car, grinning as he waved for her to follow, “Hurry up angel.”

She followed him inside, suspicious that he had some kind of ulterior motive, “We are not fooling around in there Tom.”

“Get your mind out of the gutter,” he hummed as he opened the front door, “Go on, take care of your business.”

“Thanks,” she scampered off to the bathroom, only to find Tom was missing when she returned, “Tom?” she peaked around the lobby but found nothing. She got no response when she knocked on the men's locker room door, and the employee lobby was empty. “Tom?” she called again, peeking at her phone for any hints, “Come on,” she sighed and headed for the pool.

“Surprise!”

Out jumped everyone she’d spent the summer with, Tom, Harrison, his brothers, everyone they’d worked with at the pool, all the friends she’s made across town. The pool was all lit up, lined with tables full of food and drinks. (y/n) was in shock, her jaw hung open as she took it all in.

“So,” Tom’s arms wrapped around her waist and he pressed a kiss to her cheek, “What do you think?”

“This is amazing,” she squeezed his hands, “Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome,” he kissed her cheek again before stepping away, “We all wanted to make your last night really special.”

“It’s perfect,” she confirmed, “Seriously, I couldn’t imagine anything better than this.”

“Glad to hear it love,” Harrison wrapped his arm around her shoulders for a quick hug, “Come on though, you’ve got lots of people to say goodbye too.”

She was led around to say hi to everyone, progressively becoming more and more emotional as the night went on. Tom stuck right to her side, doing his best to comfort her as the night went on. It was nice, she appreciated the gesture and everyone being there, but the realization that this was her goodbye just kept creeping back up. Tom could tell she was drained by the end of the night, obviously ready to just curl up in bed.

“Angel, are you ready to go home?” he hummed.

“No, no, I’m okay,” she insisted, “We should stay and help clean up.”

“You can’t clean up your own party,” Harry rolled his eyes, “We’ll stay back and clean it up. If you’re ready to go you and Tom can head out.”

“Are you guys sure?” she wrung her hands nervously, “We can stay and help.”

Sam nodded, “Yeah, it’s not very much anyway, we’ve got this.”

“Thanks guys,” Tom squeezed her side, “Let’s get you home then yeah?”

She nodded, “Thanks guys.”

She moved to give each of them a hug, mumbling a quick goodbye, hoping to escape to the car as quickly as possible. Harry seemed to have other ideas in mind though.

“I love you,” he squeezed her tight.

“Aw, I love you too,” she chuckled.

“I’m gonna miss you so much sis,” he patted her back as she pulled away.

She forced a smile as she stepped away, waving to them while her and Tom slipped away.

“Are you alright?” Tom squeezed her waist.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine,” she insisted as she climbed into the passenger seat, “I just wanna go home.”

“Alright, we’ll go.”

“He called me sis.”

“What?”

“Harry called me sis.”

Tom chuckled, “Well yeah, I told you earlier, they think of you like a sister.”

“But it’s different when he says it,” she sniffled, her facade finally crumbling, “I don’t wanna go Tom.”

He moved to her side as quick as he could and pulled her into him, “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to angel. If you want to stay you can, Haz and I would be more than happy to have you.”

“But I can’t! I can’t just ditch everything for a summer fling! I have to go back to school and my family and I have to go home! But I don’t want to go back there! I want this to be home, I don’t want to leave!”

Tom took a deep breath and kissed the top of her head before scooting back to his seat, “I know we went a lot of places today angel, but I’ve got one more thing to show you alright?”

“No I don’t wanna go fucking see anything else Tom! I just want to go home…”

“We will, I just want to show you one thing angel, it’ll make you feel better,” he promised, slipping a hand over hers, “It’ll be quick.”

“Okay…”

She was quiet the rest of the short drive, he’d taken her to a small cafe, they’d only been there once before.

“Come on angel,” he waved for her to follow him.

“Why would you bring me here?” she scoffed.

“Just come on,” he insisted, smiling as she slammed the door behind her, “Come sit with me,” he patted his lap.

She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms before falling into his lap, “Why are we here?”

“Do you remember what happened here?” he hummed.

She nodded, “Yeah, we had our first fight here, and it seems like you’re trying to have our second too.”

“No, I’m making a point,” he corrected with a smile, “We had our first fight here, and then we never came back here again. But that is not why I brought you here, I brought you here because that fight made me think about us, and the fact that you had to leave at the end of summer. I kept trying to think of ways around it or ways for us to minimize our time apart, but you know what thought never crossed my mind?”

“What?” she sank into her chair.

“That when summer came to an end we would break up, because we aren’t a summer fling. We never were, not even for a second, and the sacrifices we make are not for a summer fling, they’re for a real relationship that both of us treasure. If you really, really don’t want to go then you can stay, and I mean we’ve got a Uni nearby and you’ve always got somewhere to stay here. But if I’m the only reason you don’t want to go then you need to go, and we’ll suffer through the long distance until my lease with Haz is up and then I’ll move to you.”

She shook her head, “It’s not just you, I love this town, and the friends I’ve made here, it’s everything about this place. I just feel like I belong here, and I’ve never felt like that back home.”

“Obviously I’m biased here,” he chuckled, “But you could always just give it a semester out here, transfer back if you hate it, or vice versa. Just remember this long distance thing is going to be temporary no matter what, and even then we’re only a couple hours apart.”

She was silent as she tried to sort out her thoughts, “Yeah, school’s a little cheaper out here too, that’d be nice. A-And I haven't paid for anything yet this year so I’m not really obligated to go…”

“You don’t have to justify anything to me angel, obviously I want you to stay” he kissed her shoulder with a frown, “If you wanna give it a shot then I think you should, but if you don’t, we’re still gonna make this work, because I love you.”

“I love you too,” she sniffled while he wiped her eyes, “Thanks Tommy.”

⭒☆━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━☆⭒

Taglist:

@niallberry @namoreno @spideyssunshine @thevery-firstpage @outshineallthestars @roseke @zspideyy @tomsirishgirlx @emistrash @andreagf956 @peachyafshawn @spideyspeaches

[rattlerinthewheel]

TWD Incorrect Quotes #1: Best Quit

Fic for Incorrect Quote #1. Had it under a reblog but didn’t realize it made it look like one long comment, so giving it it’s own post.

Daryl/Reader

- - -

It’s quiet. It’s a good day, and a lot of the folks are out in the yard taking it for granted, leaving the cell block still and calm. Until Daryl perks up at the footsteps that drag in, not dead, just overworked.

"You best quit teasin’ me," he growls as you walk in, "if you know what’s good for you, boy."

He knows you don’t see him on the stairs right away; your eyes are still getting attuned to the dark, after hours in the light. He watches, waits, still chewing on lunch that’s lost it’s taste to him by now. Just fiber between his teeth, to keep himself busy, his mind off what he had watched earlier. He’d had to actually focus on applying blade to rotted skull, to keep himself from getting hard right there on the fence, God forbid folks think he gets off to braining corpses. Not that he gives a shit what people think, but gossip spreads like wildfire through the cell blocks these days. It’s a pain in the ass to ignore.

"No idea what you’re talking about," you tell him. Daryl knows better, and eyes you from his perch.

Because he can suss out bullshit better than most, and he sees it now, as exposed as your chest as you lean against the railing at the bottom. He lets his eyes flick over the sight once, giving himself that, before fixing them back on your face, your smirk, and staying there.

It’s as obvious as a damn neon sign that you’ve been teasing him. For one, it’s not the typical weather outside today: fucking ungodly. The heatwave last week sucked the weather’s energy with it, feels like, because it’s almost pleasant out. Would be, if the fence wasn’t always rattling from rotting fingers and reeking bodies.

Damn well not hot enough that you’d need to take your shirt off for your shift, this afternoon.

But that was just the start. Right alongside you, skewering scalps and eyes, Daryl got an eyeful of your bare skin as you worked. World’s gone to shit, food’s not as much of a luxury as it used to be, so you’ve lost some weight. But you’re active: going on runs, keeping the geeks off the fence, hauling run-gotten goods and construction for the fence to be reinforced. Your muscles aren’t as pronounced as they could be, with a good diet, but they’re there. And they jumped and bunched as you drove your own blade through the chain link.

It was downright sinful when you stepped off, every few dozen, to stretch. Like the job is that taxing, but Daryl knows better. Knotting your fingers and reaching them up to the sky like there’s something to grab, your back bowing and shivering. Daryl knows that back, the muscles and tendons you made jump, the vertebrae that jutted up as you sprung forward to reverse your curve. Sticking your ass out like you were reminding him what he damn well knew you couldn’t be doing in the middle of the damn day in the yard.

A goddamn sin damned twice, when you grabbed your canteen and drank. Not like a normal goddamn person, no, you just had to tilt your head all the way back. Adam’s apple thrust out and jerking with your gulps, drawing his eyes to your throat, his lips buzzing at just the idea of running over the stubble. Teeth aching, wanting to bite.

Damned thrice, when you pulled the canteen off—Daryl could goddamn swear with a pop, and how you swiped your tongue around to catch the wet off your lips left him feeling like he was a fucking conspiracy freak (not a goddamn soul drinks water like they suck someone off, can’t be coincidence)—and doused yourself in the rest.

A waste of water, because it isn’t even hot out, but Daryl didn’t bitch because Christ, it ran down you in ways he wouldn’t guess. Dipping in hollows he must’ve forgotten about, rising up over a muscle or bone he was sure he mapped out before but was being reintroduced to.

He’s lucky his shift ended not long after. Zach took his place, eager, and Daryl all but fled back into the prison. Welcoming the dark, the cool, the lunch Carol pushed into his hands. He didn’t even think about eating, but it gave him, his hands, something to do; and over his lap, it hid the beginnings of what he didn’t want right then.

He feels heat at your grin, your eyes, that tell him you know just what you were doing; it’s not just want that warms him, but anger. That reserve that he has just for you. Unlabeled, it can come out for anything (if you’re hurt, if you’re fighting, if you’re late coming back from a run). It’s not always at you, but for you, too.

But this isn’t one of those times.

If Daryl has to label it, he’d call it making me waste a damn hard-on.

Because he is older, and he doesn‘t have a refractory period that snaps back like a goddamn rubber band.

"Mhm," is all he growls, working that fiber that was once venison between his teeth. Salty, gritty, and he does his best not to think how you’re probably sweating now, from the extra hour in the sun, hanging high for late noon; how your damp collar would be salty, if he licked it, tacky from the water but the taste still there.

You cock your head, like a damn dog, running your hand up and over your hair in a way that leaves it messy, sticking out at odd ends. He wants to pet it back down just so he can be the one to flare it out. From his hands grabbing it, or rubbed into whatever he gets you up against or down on, Daryl doesn’t care.

Instead he kicks a boot out. He isn’t too far up the stairs, they aren’t even that high, and he’s close enough to swivel your hip out so you don’t block his way. He’s a stickler for details, for observing, and he can’t help but snort at the look your grin falls into. Dejected, like you were hoping he’d get things going right then and there.

Jackass, but Daryl isn’t cruel enough to leave it at that. You don’t know what‘s good for you, since you didn’t quit. You didn’t have to do anything; that grin was enough.

Yeah, Daryl’s gonna figure out if he can shuffle some shifts for tonight’s watch. Get some payback.

Jackass.

[sweater-daddiesdumbdork]

Welcome To The Pack: Sing My Song

Part Two

Summary- 7.5k Steve Rogers x You. Having you back makes the Alpha very happy, and has a hard time keeping his hands to himself. Which you don’t have any issues with that. Shuri continues her work with you, and making progress everyday, enough so Steve hopes to take you on a run through Wakanda. Bucky and his team are drawing in on Brock, but will they be able to take out the ex Alpha and his bitch for good? Warnings- Smut and Violence. Divider made by @firefly-graphics​

A/N- Im breaking this into 2 parts. Its long and I feel like its just a lot to handle all to once. So next chapter will be posted soon. As always, Thank you for sticking with me and The Pack, I hope you all enjoy. As always feedback and your thoughts are encouraged, I’m always open to hearing what you all think and would like to see for them in the future. Happy Reading 🐺❤️

Part One / Chapter 8 / Masterlist

Brock did nothing to fight back or defend himself. His eyes glittered malicious at Bucky, baring his teeth at Bucky. 

“Cassandra really had NO idea what you were. You were just such a good fuck and easy listener Barnes. You should have heard her screams when we showed her what you were, what we were.” Brock taunted, making Bucky recoil slightly hearing him.

Brock's taunts gave Alanna enough time to shift out of Bucky’s sight, for her to slink around the room and low to the ground and start to approach the White Wolf from behind. In Bucky’s mind the White Wolf paced, wanting to rip out Brock’s throat, lap at the hot spurts of blood that would spray. But then he noticed the silence, his ears flicking around but he heard nothing. 

<Where's the bitch?> the White Wolf snarled out.

 Bucky started to turn enough to see a rush of tawny fur leaping at him, and he spun to kick out, catching the Wolf in the ribs and sending her flying back. But it was enough for Brock to knock the blade from Bucky’s hand, and push him back to get out of the corner. He was hitting Bucky in enough different places that it was leaving Bucky too disoriented and a collar got shoved around his neck from behind. Bucky heaved his shoulders to dislodge whoever had come up from behind, and he sent Wanda sprawling against the floor. 

Brock was quick to back off once that collar went on him, barking out at Wanda who was just getting up to go for Bucky once more. “GIve it a rest, witch. We got him now.” Wanda subdued herself once more, that vacant look melding into something new, something controlled. 

“Wanda, you can fight this.” Bucky's hands went up to the collar tight around his neck, growling in anger and frustration, but doing his best to keep it together. Brock gave an amused laugh as Wanda continued to ignore Bucky. 

Alanna whined as she moved to a stand and shook herself out, not too injured from being kicked and started to shift back and get dressed once more. From the stairs, Pietro sent Clint tumbling down to land in a pile at the landing, unconscious now from whatever the twins had done to him upstairs. Bucky's fingers curled around the collar, trying to figure out how to get this particular one off. It wasn't metal like the one Pierce had used on him, no secret button to press. This was supple leather, molding around his neck like it was a part of him, thin, almost unnoticeable. He tried wrenching the leather against his neck to make it snap , but the leather never gave, and neither did the clasp holding it in place. 

“Don't even bother Barnes. That isn't like Pierce's contraptions. These are the real deal, you are ours now Bucky. You and your friends too. Teper' tvoya moya sobaka.” Your our dog now

“What the-” the man clammed up, Bucky and the White Wolf being pulled out of control of his body, and his eyes snapped from their usual friendly blues into cold steel. 

“Ahh, that's better.” Rumlow circled Bucky, leaning in close. “You will no longer answer to Steve Rogers, although I’m not sure why you ever did. You had the power to take the Pack from him. You now listen to me, Soldat.” Bucky stiffened more, and he too fell into the spell that the rest had. 

After Natasha left with Stark's Jet, Steve was able to borrow a jeep and took you out for the rest of the morning into one of the nearby markets. Once he parked the jeep, the two of you started down an open market lane. You and Steve were sure to pause and admire the carts of bright beautiful items Wakandians made for sale. Steve watched how you would pick up little trinkets made of the Beli wood and would sit the little trinkets to balance on your palm. Steve noticed you favored the animal shapes, little tree frog mid croak, then an elephant with its trunk curled over its head, one of a sitting  hyena pair, and a parrot that had spread wings like in flight. But the one you kept picking up was a little panther one that matched the cliff face carving that could be seen from the balcony of the room you shared. Curling your finger along its back before you set it down, you hummed happily as you wandered to the next merchants stall. Steve though stalled, watching you pick up a couple of scarfs, their colors vivid as you twisted to hold them up to the sunlight, the color seeming to meld on your face, lighting your eyes a whole new color. 

When you had stepped away, Steve picked up the small carved Panther, and subtly paid for it. Once it was handed back to him, he slipped it in his slacks out of sight when you came back to him, holding up a few scarfs. “I think I'm going to get these for Wanda, Sara and Natasha.” 

“They would like them, but what about one for you?” He asked, his hand moving to rest in the small of your back while you both went back into the stall to look.

You glanced at the colors, and then there was one that reminded you of your Alphas eyes that happened to catch your sight. It was a streak of blue and yellow and you picked it up to add to the arrangement you made. Handing it to the merchants owner, you gave a shy thank you. Steve wrapped an arm around you as the two of you continued down, and Steve happened to pause at another booth, overlooking some blades that had a unique sheen to them. As soon as Steve touched one, he was intrigued. The weight felt like it was made just for him, and he let his thumb trail barely along the edge of them. He was surprised with the immediate red beads of blood following along the barely there cut. “What are these made of?” 

“Vibranium sir. Each blade will fit to its owner's needs. The weight will change, absorb energy, be lethal to any target. These blades will never grow dull with use. I wouldn't normally sell these to any visitors, but guests of the Kings, feel free to choose from what I have to offer.” His hand swept over the collection, and you were fascinated watching Steve go through them. He obviously had a few people in mind as he set more aside to purchase, right along with several lethal looking arrowheads. 

The rest of the morning the two of you shared bites of food from samples offered, you would laugh at the occasional face Steve would make when he didn't care for the taste of something. Dropping his head to nip at your lips and growl against them that he prefers the taste of you instead. You glanced up at him and leaned up to your tiptoes, biting gentle on his jawline, before flowing to his ear. 

“I plan on finding out soon if you taste as good as you look.” 

Cerulean eyes widened as you sauntered away to where music was playing, your hips swaying back and forth, and joining in with others enjoying the music. 

<She got you that time.> The Alpha had a smirk to his tone, huffing with amusement at Steve's still shocked look. 

She gets me all the time, this time isn't anything new. 

When he finally reached where you were wandering while listening to the music, and engaged in several conversations with the Wakanda merchants. Steves wrapped his arms around you and pressed his lips to your neck first. You arched your neck just a bit for him,  and he let his mouth linger against your temple, whispering just to you. “Enjoying yourself?” he asked as you watched some people weaving baskets nearby. The Wolf in him sighed in content when you nodded, and slid a hand under his shirt, pressing your hand against his back for the contact. “Yes, Alpha.” 

“We should probably get back, you still have a session with Shuri.” He didn't want to, but a glance at the time on the phone showed it was near noon and he wanted to eat lunch in the room before you two headed down for what he was hoping would be the final session for you with the Panther. You gave a soft nod, and he weaved his hand with yours, leading you back to the car. 

Driving back, it was a quick trip up to the room. The kitchen had already brought up a spread of crackers, fruit, cheese and some meats. In the heat the two of you shed your clothes, opting for something lighter and more airy before moving the tray out to the balcony, still in the shade, but able to enjoy the expansive view before you two. Pouring glasses of water, that Steve was sure to hand one to you while you leaned against the railing, looking over the view. 

“One day I would love to come back, if T’Challa would have us. Really explore.” There was so much they haven't seen, not with how tired you have been after your sessions with Shuri. 

“I'm sure we can Little One.” Steve rumbled, his sensitive to the light eyes squinting against the bright light. You nuzzled under his chin, and pulled him back into the shade to relieve him. Steve broke into a grin as he sat down, and wrapped an arm around your hip, pulling you into his lap. 

“With proper sunglasses next time, I promise.” He nipped at your shoulder affectionately, and you nodded, reaching forward for a piece of fruit, popping it between your teeth and chewing with a snort. 

“And all sorts of sunscreen. You burned a bit from that walk in the market this morning. There might be some aloe vera in the bathroom I can put on that for you.” Your fingers slide very gently along the back of his neck, where it has turned slightly red. Steve lifted his hand to feel the back of his neck, and sure enough there was a touch of heat.  

“Be gone in a couple days.” He assured you as he nipped against your jawline, rubbing a hand along your hip to steady you as you leaned for another piece of fruit from the bowl. Reaching for a piece of pineapple, you straightened and pressed it against his lips, so he would take it. 

“You know what they say about the pineapple, don't you?” You teased as you nibbled on a piece of cold cheese, smirking slightly. 

Steve's eyes shifted to yours, and you could see how your teasing was making them shine a bit more, as he tried to keep his voice as innocent as possible. 

Which really wasnt alot. 

“Oh something about tasting better?” He growled as his lips pressed to yours, pulling slightly on your lips before pulling away. You grinned when he did and nodded. 

“Mmhm, not sure what exactly? Maybe I will just have to take my time exploring to find out.” 

“You do that Little One.” He growled, even the Wolf started snickering at how the two of you were teasing one another. 

You nibbled your way along his bottom lip, the short hairs of his beard tickling you. A press of your tongue on the seam of his mouth asked for entrance, and when Steve opened to you, you were able to lap at the roof of his mouth, his own movements mimicking yours in that moment. You started humming at the sweetness the taste of fresh fruit left, his own tongue pressed against yours more demanding, wanting more of you. 

Hands started to match one another, yours cupped his face, and his braced against your back to arch you in closer to him. Sliding down his neck and to his chest, you started to tug at his shirt to lift in, needing to feel the spanse of his chest under your palms. All that power is just sitting there in your control. It was a head rush for you to know that the Alpha would do anything to keep you happy, and happily the favor was returned. Even though giving the bite scared you, if Steve really asked for it, you would allow him to mark you wherever he wanted his mark. 

Your fingers are curling against hard pecs, and burying in the dusting of hair, Steve’s grasped the curve of your waist and lifted you enough to straddle his lap, wanting you as close to him as possible . There was a growl against your mouth and Steve pulled away to place deep sucking marks against your neck. Your hips started shifting like they had a life of their own, grinding yourself against him for that friction his hard erection gave while straining to bury into your heat.

Steve craved the skin to skin contact, and his hands released you enough to reach over his shoulders to grasp his shirt and roughly pull it off. Yours too was in the way, grasping at the hem of your shirt and pulled it over your head to drop it on the floor nearby. He marveled for a moment at the sight of you, and dropped his head to kiss the swells of the tops of your breasts in that similar way he was kissing on your neck earlier, your fingers clutched at him and a sigh escaped you at the coil he was building in your core. Fuck if he didnt have a hold on you, letting your body just lean into his hands, one pressing against the small of your back to hold you still while he removed your bra. Letting it fall to the ground, he nuzzled and kissed your breasts, bringing a nipple to his mouth, the hot lashing of his tongue, and pleased rumbled vibrating from his mouth through you to make you clench at the sensation. Your head fell back and lips parted to inhale deeply, sinking into the sensations of his hot lips and wet tongue teasing you while the brush of his beard brought its own tingling sensation. 

“You feel so good Alpha.” he heard you pant, and Steve bit down slightly before sucking you back into his mouth, his fingertips rolling over your other nipple before tugging it a bit, rolling and taunting till he could get his heated mouth over to draw you in, tease you till you were wriggling in his lap. He moaned again at the sweet taste of you. 

It was during all this his Wolf chose this moment to start calling your song, deep howls almost distracting him, you felt that bit of untamed wilderness in him when his body clenched, muscles tightening and rippling. 

Another roll of your hip ground you into his now aching, throbbing erection, and you pulled your hands away to work his pants open, reaching to take his cock out of the confines, and stroke him, palm him, run your fingertip over the head leaking precum. Steve growled and pressed his face into the softness of your breasts, before going back to kissing them, going back up your chest to find your mouth, growling against your panting mouth. “Get those shorts off.” 

There was no more thinking, or sense of you having to be anywhere in a certain amount of time as you scrambled off and started to tug the fabrics of your shorts and panties down, watching while Steve arched his hips to get more of his own pants down to give you room. It wasn't long till he was pulling you back to him, this time your knees found purchase in his chair and you reached between the two of you to press him against your aching entrance. Crying out as you started to bring yourself down over him. You knew that satisfied cry had to echo from your balcony, but you were beyond caring. 

A hunger for your Alpha over took you, and he was just as impatient as you because he lifted his hips to finish bringing you two together. 

“Fuck Y/N” his head dropped to bury back into your breasts, muffling the sounds of his groans as you flexed and clasped around him, whimpering yourself at how thick he felt at this angle, like it would split you to have him like this. But you were slick with need, and while he was still processing the intense feeling washing over him, being seated in you, and the damn Wolf howling over and over, you made the first move. Grasping his shoulders for leverage and arching up just enough to drag him through you, enough to sink back on him in a slow testing manner. “You're so damn tight.” Steve groaned against your skin. 

Riding Steve, you slid one arm around his neck, cradling against him. Your body knew what it wanted, and you let yourself go while he growled against you. He was back to kissing and nipping his marks into your skin while rocking his cock into your thrusts, meeting you with his own need to be inside of you, to feel you clenching him. “Just like that Little One, you are such a good girl to me.”  Your slick started to soak into his pants, the fabric friction burning against your thighs and cunt, but you wanted it and pressed a bit harder each time for that friction. 

Steve's hand flexed against the small of your back, dragging up to fist in your hair, wrapping it around his hand till he was able to pull your head back, swarmed with the desire to sink teeth into your neck and take you officially as his mate. You gasped when you felt the tug of hand dragging your head back, and he took over your movements.  His hand curled against your hip pulled you harder on his cock, scenting your neck and lapping over the pulse. You knew what he wanted, you could feel it with every angled thrust aiming to take you apart around him. 

He wanted to claim you as his, and you didn't want him to, not until your Little Wolf had returned. 

You whined out softly. “Not yet Alpha.” 

And that was enough, both Steve and the Wolf changed focus, turning soft nips into kisses, releasing your hair to dig fingers against your waist, and burying himself deeper, hitting that spot every time, and grinding your clit against him each time he filled you. It was enough to make your lower belly clench and your cunt flex and flutter around him. 

“Not until you're ready.” Steve promised as he claimed your mouth again, hissing against it. “Cum for me Little One, let me see you come apart.” 

Driving himself once more, snapping his hips up to bring you closer, a finger slipped between your bodies and pressing, rolling hard over your bundle of nerves to finish you. “Give it to me, your Alpha wants it.” he growled against your lips, sliding his tongue to fill yours, stroking and lapping at you till you started to squeeze him. Crying his name against the kiss, and eyes fluttering up to lose yourself in feeling anything but bliss. Steve gathered you close as his final thrusts sent him over the edge. He finished with the feeling of your cunt squeezing him tightly and milking him. It was just that much more incentive to brim you full with his cum. His balls tightened before his release and a burn in his belly snapped to crash you onto him, pumping himself deeper so you couldn’t forget that flood of warmth enveloping you. Whenever his knot would loosen and he could pull from you, there he would be dripping down your thighs, making him bury his head in against your shoulder with a groan, just thinking about it. Fuck how he loved that. Himself all over you, inside you. Everyone would be able to tell you were his. 

You felt Steve drift off in his own pleasure, his face buried in your shoulder and your nose traced his neck. You inhaled against his neck as his chest rose and fell against yours and you could feel his heart thumping wildly. Your fingers massaged against his upper back, and you leaned into Steve's chest humming softly in pleasure. 

“Thank you Steve.” brushing fingers through his hair, and you could feel him stir underneath you, lifting his head to press his lips against your temple, and leaning his forehead against yours with eyes still closed. 

“I promised you when you first found me that I wouldn't make you do anything you weren't ready for.” 

His hands stroked your back, and each scar his fingers slid over were no longer bringing memories of a time you fought to forget, but now they were now moments of touches and whispers in moments like these. Where both of you were coming back from the rush of being together. You arched into his touch and his hand flattened against the small of your back, pressing you into him harder, closing any space that might have been left between you two.  

The Wolf in Steve stirred, pushing once more to a stand and shaking out his fur after a few moments. His head cocked and ears perked as he was listening to something. Steve fully ignored him for now, still enjoying the post love making he just had with you.  

<She’s closer then before.> The Wolf's ears perked, picking up traces of your Little Wolf. The Wolf rumbled in anticipation of her arrival, and it passed through Steve and into you, making you press in closer against him. 

Call for her. 

The Alpha paced back and forth, listening for the Little Wolf till his head fell back and called your song once more. Steve hummed it himself while pressing his lips against your shoulder and in the hollow of your neck, lacing it in your skin and while you were relaxing from still coming down from your orgasm. 

You felt her, it was so subtle, a brush in your mind that you thought it would be nothing more then a glimpse once more. This time though it felt familiar as your own inner thoughts were, like before you were left all alone in your mind. First it was her soft sigh of content, like coming home after being away so long. Then the Little Wolf came from the very depths of your mind, each padding footfall bringing her closer to the front of your consciousness. 

Little Wolf, please tell me your back. 

She leaped into your mind with a graceful prance as she tilted her head back in the manner the Alpha had when Steve told him to call for her. She answered him with one of her own. 

<As if you could honestly could get rid of me.> She brushed up against your mind, feelings of warmth and affection radiating, and you straightened up suddenly in Steve’s hold. 

“Steve, she's back! She’s back, It worked!” You cried out, grasping his face and overwhelmed with emotion, you poured all what you were feeling into a kiss. Momentarily surprised, Steve was quick to tilt into it, inhaling your joy, relief and passion. When you pulled away, he grasped your own face, covering it in his own brush of his lips, a wide grin on his face. 

“I knew you could bring her back Little One, it was a matter of time.” He praised and you lifted your hands to cover his own, weaving fingers through his. 

“Not without Shuri, T’Challa, Natasha… You. I felt your Wolf, You.” You didn't know how to explain it, that connection you felt with him was what kept your Little Wolf searching for her way back. Steve’s brows lifted, searching your expression a moment, and let the corner of his mouth lift in a quirk of a smile. 

“Don't sell yourself short Little One.” He nudged his nose against yours gently and wiggled his brows. “Think we should go tell Shuri that you won't be needing her work on you anymore?” 

You bit your lip excitedly and nodded, in which he grasped your waist and was careful to help you pull off him and to a stand, moaning as he looked you up and down. “You also need to get dressed again. As well as drink some water.” 

You already were downing the glass on the table, giving him a snort as you set it down. The Little Wolf huffing in laughter at the Alphas bossiness. 

“You to Alpha, I wasn't the only one huffing and puffing earlier.” You poured him another glass and handed it to him before passing him to go get dressed, looking over your shoulder. “Are you going to let me keep these clothes on?” 

Steve drained the glass himself and worked on zipping his pants back up, following you inside, while leaning against the frame of the opening to the balcony. 

“Depends, The Big Bad Wolf is still hungry.” he smirked as you pulled a shirt over your head, wide eyed as you head poked through. 

“Steve Rogers, you really are an animal!” You huffed out happily. When Steve approached you, your hand smoothed against his chest and his arm came around you protectively. 

“I've never denied it, have I?” Biting your shoulder softly in play before he let you go, you both finished getting dressed and left the room to head down to Shuris lab. When they arrived, the woman had everything set up and Steve gave your shoulder a light squeeze of encouragement. 

“So I'm really hoping today Y/N that your wolf comes back with a bang.” Shuri said almost distracted, tapping on the tablet she was using. 

<Ha! I did come in after a bang!> The Little Wolf grinned with a swipe of her tongue around her muzzle. 

I think you planned it like that. 

<Maybe I did. I see now that I’m back you're not so shy around the Alpha. Straddling him while on a balcony in the middle of the day. Almost like… your back in heat.> She snickered. 

Shut up. You know I'm not. It was a lot quieter when you were MIA.

The Little Wolf huffed in laughter, settling down to let you focus. 

I’m actually so fucking happy your back. You confessed to her and the Little Wolf whined in agreement, happiness radiating through you. 

“Actually, she did. She came back just a little while ago. You did it Shuri. She's back.” 

Shuri gave an excited squeal, Steve momentarily tightening his arm around you in surprise before letting you go to meet the Princess. 

“I knew she would be back.” Raising her hand and you gave her a high five once you realized what she wanted. “Just a bit of some rewiring and bam. Good as new. You don't mind if I take a sneaky peek?” 

You shook your head no, and willingly got on the table, letting her pull up an image of the inside of your mind. Steve watched from nearby, admiring the way little sparks were doubled what they were before, an obvious sign that your Little Wolf was active. 

He did have a couple questions though. “Was it just the work you've been doing to bring her back.” Hoping for an answer that would prove to you that you called her back. 

“Some of it, but I genuinely believe that with time Y/N would have fixed this on her own. Just taken some time. I can't say for sure, as overuse of the herb isn't common. Honestly, I think once she felt at ease again, happy and content, safe. It was enough to bring the wolf back.” Shuri recorded images and took your hand to help you back up. Making you ponder on what she had said, glancing at Steve. 

Steve looked rather proud of you, and piped up once more. “Last question. She's back right, for good? No in and out disappearing on Y/N anymore?” 

You gave a stretch as you stood, curious now to Shuri’s answer, who prominently shook her head. “She's back where she wants to be. All those little electric waves, ones of content. She won't be disappearing again unless someone shoots you with a dose like that again.” 

“Yeah, that will not be happening. Fuck that time was more then enough for me.” You tuck back into Steve’s side, shaking your head firmly and the Little Wolf mimicked the action. 

Steve growled as well. “I'm seconding that, I’m bringing Y/N home, might never leave Pack Lands again.” 

Shuri laughed, folding her arms. “Right, just like T’Challa thinks I’m never leaving.” 

“Ha, you arent. I need my number one scientist here doing her work.” T’Challa strode in, nodding to the Wolves before arching a brow in surprise. “Starting late today?” 

“Actually Brother, we’ve done it. Y/N Wolf is back and just as strong as ever.” 

The King's expression widened, and he turned towards the two of them. 

“That is fantastic news Y/N!” Taking your hand, he enclosed it in both of his before lifting your knuckles to brush his lips against them. “I suppose I should set you both up for transportation home?” 

Steve looked down at you as he spoke. “Tomorrow morning perhaps? If Y/N is up for it, I would like to take her out for a run, if your offer still stands?” 

T’Challa nodded with a smile. “Of course Alpha, I wish it was a full moon but you two can go anywhere within’ Wakandas borders.” 

You couldn't help but feel excitement at the idea of a night run with Steve through Wakanda. 

Resting the remainder of that day in your rooms, You and Steve were lazy lovers passing the time, mostly talking about how good it would be to be home, as well as how you both wanted to stay a bit longer. A light dinner, and then when night started to fall, you both made your way down to the palace entrance to find T’Challa and Shuri waiting, offering to show you two around a bit. Steve’s hand rubbed against your back, kissing your shoulder while whispering. “Are you up for this Little One?” 

“More than you know Steve.” You stated while stepping away from Steve, shedding your clothing. The Alpha kept you blocked from anyone else while doing the same motions, and it was rather quick you had shifted into your Little Wolf, shaking your fur out and twisting to meet up with the Alpha, which he twined around you as well in greeting. His muzzle pressing against your ruff, and long swipes of a pink tongue cleaned your face, your ears, dragging down your neck while you nibbled back in his fur, rubbing against him momentarily. It was a joyful reunion for the Wolves as well as you and both of you started to play with one another until the two Panthers joined you with graceful fluid like bounds. They gave loud purrs as the two felines head butted each other and bright yellow eyes turned to the Wolves, flicking the tips of their tails, and rolling forward in the fluid way only cats can achieve. They ended up disappearing down the trail leading away from the palace, and the jungle started to come to life with the sound of monkeys giving out warning shrieks that the panthers were back in their domain. 

Your ears were perked after them, and you pushed to leap forward, Steve following right behind as you ducked into the heavy jungle foliage. 

Leaves slapped at the Alpha, making him growl and snap at the heavy foliage, missing the northern pine forests of home. But it started to thin, and he caught up to you as you slowed down, your head swiveling back and forth, inhaling for the panthers. Steve brushed up alongside of you, lifting his muzzle to locate the Panthers, when he caught sight of shadows moving in the jungle canopy. A loud roar made you tilt up as well, ear perked as the smaller of the two started dropping down till she came sailing through the air and landing lightly, she pawed gently at You, enticing you into a playful chase. You immediately sprinted for Steve’s side, and he settled in. Steve watched his Little Wolf and the Panther chase one another around vine covered trees and dart under giant leaves dripping water. First You would be on Shuris side, nipping at her shoulder when she would spin nimbly and tackle you till you raced with a quick burst, outpacing the Panther, back and forth you two twisted and turned to get away from the other. 

T’Challa jumped down alongside Steve, kneading the ground before sinking down, flicking his tail back and forth, watching as well. The Alphas head moved back and forth, never breaking eye contact, and when the two of you faced off, you growled and Shuri roared back at you, testing each other.

It alarmed the Alpha, who moved to get up, and T’Challa beat him to it, giving his own sharp roar calling his sister back when he sensed the Alpha next to him getting uneasy. Shuri snarled back at him, headbutting You in a goodbye before leaping back up into the canopy. The King bowed his head to the Alpha before joining his sister. Leaving the two of you alone. 

You sensed your Alphas unease at the moment, and you padded up to him, brushing up under his chin and nibbling at him to settle him back down. But he nudged at you, pushing you down the path you two had been exploring earlier, ready to keep you two moving. You both fell in an easy stride together this time as the jungle floor opened up, mossy and green. Everything seemed to cool off under the canopy, both the wolves comfortable. Little animals scattered, insects buzzing around with bright colors, that were a constant interest to you as you would snap at them and send them flying again to escape. Soon the Jungle gave way to tall grass, and the sound of animals surrounded you in the dark. 

Keeping close to your Alpha, you both ran up on a herd of elephants, their long trunks reaching out as you both stretched your necks, sniffing at them before leaping away when they tried to touch you. When one stomped her foot in warning, Steve had enough, and steered you away from the herd. Weaving back and forth through the grass, you both skirted low to the ground past Rhinos grazing, lifting their heads to watch you both pass by. Neither of you wanted to feel the edge of that horn, so decided to give a wider circle around. Steve was sure to keep himself between You and the massive beasts. They came up on leaping gazelles racing away from them, and both of you couldnt help but give chase to these. You both gave up after a few minutes, the deer like creatures much faster than you two could ever be, even Sam and Pietro would have a hard time pacing along with them. Once it was apparent neither of you were continuing, they set back to grazing. 

There was only one part of the run that turned Steve uneasy. They happened to stumble across a pack of Hyenas scavenging a carcass, and they all took interest in your unique scent. Their laughter echoing around the wolves in a menacing way. Steve nudged at you to lead you away from them when one skirted close to snap its jaws and push you two to back up. Steve turned on the pack of wild Hyenas, stepping over the carcass and started to descend on the two of you. Steve snarled deeply, the fur along his spine raising and his ruff bristling, turning his focus on the Hyenas Alpha Female as she stalked closer. Steve's fangs flashed in the dark, and his demands made her cower in surprise at the force coming from him. The rest of her pack stalling seeing their Alpha lower before him, to a male most of all. The laughter started to grow high pitched with unease at the situation. You ducked around the bristling Alpha, ears pinned back, rumbling back at her. The Hyena sensed they weren't just ordinary animals to be chased off. Wet dragging breaths overcame the scent of blood and decay from the carcass she had been feasting on, filling her lungs with ice cold sensations, unlike anything her kind had experienced before. They were similar to the Panthers that prowled their lands, except they weren't. Missing from the shifters was the muskiness of the jungle. Their scent was sharper, it stung her nose with a cold sensation. Even their bodies were not made for streaking across the sun soaked plains or traveling in heavy leaf cover. Too big, too much fur, muzzles long with fangs, yet not made to rip into thick animal hides like theirs was. They were just too different, and she didn't want to test what they would do to her. Shaking her head to clear their scent from her senses, she started sinking further back from the growling Alpha’s reach. Her laughing bark sent the wild hyenas scattering away, breaking their attack formation. Retreating back towards the carcass, once they fell back, she skirted away, out of Steve’s sight. 

Once she was gone, you brushed against Steve to ease him back to you, and the two of you turned away from where the hyenas were cackling out of sight, fighting once more among themselves over the carcass they had claimed. You headed back towards the jungle, avoiding the rest of the plains occupants. Which Steve was relieved, another reason for them to return home. At home, the forests belonged to them. There were no worries in what was lurking out of sight. In Wakanda it was all different, they were not the beast at the very top. Deciding it was enough for you both tonight, when you gave a wide mouthed, fang flashing yawn, you both returned to the palace, and made it up to your room. 

Once inside and the door closed, Steve backed you onto the bed, and settled over you, covering you in soft bites and whispered words pressed against your skin. “Are you tired Little One?” he let his tongue drag between your breasts while he lowered down your body slightly. Your hands roamed over his back, and rubbed the back of his neck while you arched into his mouth where he sucked a nipple into his warmth, lashing his tongue over the peak and then rolling you gently between his teeth. 

You hummed in satisfaction, letting your body roll underneath his while you turned your gaze down at Steve loving on your breasts, his hand had the other covered, kneading it lightly and using his thumb to tease the tip till it hardened. “Not too tired Alpha.” you admitted and he lifted his head with a grin. Leaning up to kiss you deeply while using a hand to spread your thighs open, in which you curled your legs around his waist. 

“That's good, cause I haven't stopped thinking about you wrapped around me like this all evening.” He said while he claimed you with a roll of his hips, filling you with him as his hands weaved with yours. It was soft and slow, taking his time to bring you to the point you were pleading softly against his shoulder for a release. Steve’s hand cupped the back of your head while kissing your temple, his hips starting to move faster in and out of you with a grunt of effort. It was quick when your pussy started to squeeze him and milk him, ready for his knot to lock you to him. Steve brought  you to the point of howling his name and clutching yourself around him, clinging to him and not able to let go. You settled on his chest, and let the silence bring a sense of calm and peace over both of you. When you two finally fell asleep, you were sprawled over his chest and sated. There was no need for words to end the day together. 

The dawn came to find you two still tangled around one another. 

T’Challa, Shuri and the Queen all waited for the two of you, the jet ready to be boarded. It was a teary goodbye for you and Shuri, growing rather close to the young woman in your time here, Steve firmly shook T’Challas hand with a thank you and bowed to the Queen. You let your hand slide up Steves' back as he rose once more, and you let your head lower, a flash of the back of your neck showing her your respect. 

“Thank you, everyone for your help. Should you ever need anything from us, please let us know. My Pack, and myself especially are indebted to you.” Steve said truthfully, and T’Challa smiled. 

“I'm sure we will see each other again Alpha, Y/N, have a safe travel home. Steve, I'm sure you are familiar with flying?” 

“Of course, we will have it sent back as soon as possible.” 

“That is all I ask.”

Finishing with goodbyes, you both stepped on the jet. You couldn't help the look of awe that slid over your face while Steve immediately fell into the Pilots chair, while you buckled into the co pilots. You watched as he leaned forward to flick on switches and the engine hummed to life. “Ready for home Little One?” He asked as his hands settled on the steering column. 

You wriggled in your seat and leaned in the window waving while speaking. “Absolutely, take us home Alpha.” 

When Steve heard what he wanted to har, he shifted the column, and the jet started lifting off. You squealed a bit as your heart went into your throat, laughing at the sensation. Steve grinned over at your reaction, taking your hand while he pointed the jet in the direction needed, and let it speed up. The flight home was filled with you questioning the dash of the aircraft, and Steve doing his best to teach you how it all worked. 

Of course T’Challa didn't send you all home empty handed, and once Steve landed the Jet just outside of the compound, and all the Pack came to greet Steve, you happened to stay inside a few more minutes. Exploring further, you happened to stumble on several crates in the back. “Steve? Come look at this.” 

Ducking his head back in, Steve went to find you, and located you kneeling next to one of the crates, trying to find how it opened. Steve was quick to pry open a top, and it was just filled with different items Wakanda specialized in. “Hey Sam, get some people up here, we come bearing gifts.” 

Fruity wine, dried food, clothing, weapons, if T’Challa could send it he did, and the rest of the afternoon was sorting through it together. 

Finally that evening found you pouring a glass of the wine for Sara at the island in Steve’s kitchen, telling Sara and Sam all about Wakanda. Steve now and then piped up, filling in the time you were unconscious to the world.

Once the questions died down, you cleared your throat. “Has anyone heard from Bucky, Clint, Wanda, and Pietro?” 

Sara sipped from her wine glass and shook her head, Sam at her side did the same motion. “Nothing yet. But Natasha was right out on their trail as soon as she got back. You know she wont stop till she finds something.” 

Steve poured himself a taste of the wine, and handed it to you afterwards to finish off. “She will probably check in a few days, let us know what's going on.” Glancing at the time and then outside, he nipped at your shoulder. “Ready for the Full Moon Run Little One?” 

You tipped your head back to drain the last swallow and set the glass down, hoping off the stool at the bar. 

“Yup, we will see you two out there.” You said to Sam and Sara, who waved you two off to give you a chance to shift in private. Racing out the door, you leaped off the porch, twisting on your toes to watch Steve, who paused to shed his shirt, grinning to himself at your enthusiasm. 

<We got lucky.> Your Little Wolf crooned, admiring the Alphas fit form as he started to stalk towards you, undoing his belt to slide out of the pants. 

That we did. 

You started to shed clothes, dancing just out of his reach till you started to run away, tossing your panties at him last before you fell into your wolf form, howling at him to hurry up. Steve made a show of inhaling against them before stuffing them in the back of his jeans pocket, quick to yank them off and toss them back towards his porch while you sprinted away, howling for him to come join you

<Welcome Home Steve. Now let's go get her before she is gone!> 

Welcome Home indeed. 

He shifted and paused at the tree line, his howl bursting through the night, signaling the start of the run, and he followed after You while you weaved among the trees, leading him deeper into their running grounds, back home where they belonged. 

[enamoured-x]

Second Best

Angel Reyes x Reader

Summary: You’ve been best friends with the Reyes brothers for a long time now, but when Ez’s deal is exposed, you help Angel understand he’s not second best, not in your eyes. 

Word count: 4k

a/n: this will be a mini series, so expect a few more parts! I’ve had this idea for a while since the episode aired and i figured i’d finally bring it to fruition. 

*Not my gif

Part 1

It was another lazy Sunday for you as you rolled out of bed at around noon. You were off for the next few days and were glad for it considering the over time you had been putting in recently. You made the split decision to get out of the house, even if you were wanting to just stay in and relax. Although that was tempting, you were missing your boys.

You usually always brought the guys lunch and you sent a quick text to Angel to let him know that you’d be dropping by, he was quick to text back giving you the go ahead.

You had met Angel and Ez your freshman year of high school, being in the same grade as Ez, you two eventually became fast friends and he was quick to introduce you to his older brother. From the moment you met Angel, he was suddenly always included in yours and Ez’s plans. It was such an easy rhythm to slip into with both the Reyes men, they became family when yours was falling apart. Even Felipe was eager to have you over, which ended up being almost everyday. You three were thick as thieves and only grew closer as the years went by. When Ez got locked up, you thought things were going to change, and they did but not in the way you expected.

Sure, you hardly saw Ez, but you and Angel were still best friends and you visited Felipe a lot more even without the older Reyes brother present. You made weekly visits to Ez and talked to him for as long as you could. You hung out with Angel basically everyday, especially the first few months that Ez had gotten locked up, Angel was a mess; first his mom's passing and then his younger brother going to prison? It was a lot for him, so you became his crutch in those months. Sure, his other go-to’s were sex and alcohol but you never let him stray too far and you were always there when he needed something other than quick cheap vices. Eventually, Angel had joined the Mayans and although at first you were hesitant, you quickly grew fond of the men in the club. You were constantly hanging around and going to their parties, and forming bonds with the guys, forming another little family. When Ez finally got out of prison, and decided to follow in his older brother's footsteps, well, you couldn’t exactly be mad at that. You were just glad he was out and your trio was back together again, your family was intact again.

When you pulled into the scrapyard, you parked near the bikes and took your bags and exited the car. Chucky was quick to greet you and you talked to him for a few moments before handing his burrito over. He took it with a big smile and walked back into the office.

“Hey, mamas.” You turned around to see Angel walking out of the clubhouse, a smile on his face. Your heart rate picked up at seeing him and you couldn’t help the grin on your face as you walked over to him. He brought you into a hug before placing a kiss to your forehead. You preened at the touch of his lips, at the feel of his rough calloused hands skimming the exposed skin at your waist from where your shirt drew up. Shivers sneaked down your spine despite the sun blasting directly on you two.

Angel was your best friend, but somewhere along the years, he became more to you. It was hard not to fall for Angel Reyes, with that smile and that big heart of his? You were a goner from the get go. But Angel was your best friend. He was your light and your heart and you didn’t need your feelings getting in the way of the friendship you had with him.

“Hey, mi ángel.” You said, placing a kiss to his stubbled cheek. He squeezed your hip and slid his hand further around your waist to lead you inside.

“Y/n’s here!” He yelled to the guys as you walked in, despite them lounging around on the couches and at the bar. They were all quick to get up and greet you, pulling you into hugs.

“Chula, where have you been?” Bishop asked as he kissed your cheek.

“Overworking myself to death.” You joked and set the bags down on the coffee table. You started taking out the burritos wrapped in foil.

“Told you to calm down.” Ez said, coming over and placing a kiss to your temple.

“Yeah well someone’s gotta pay the bills.” You told him as you started handing out the food.

“I told you to come live with me.” Angel suggested as he peeled back the aluminum and took a bite of his burrito.

“You only have a one bedroom.” You reminded him.

“I know.” He wiggled his brows, causing the guys to snicker and shake their heads. You rolled your eyes, even though the reality was that you’d be more than happy to sleep in Angel’s bed.

“Just eat your food, Reyes.” You shoved him lightly. He laughed and pulled you into his side.

“You love me.” He said, mouth full of food, and then kissed you on your cheek. You scoffed and wiped your cheek.

“Gross! This is why Ez is my favorite Reyes.” You pulled yourself away from him and went over to Ez, he was quick to throw an arm around your shoulder. The guys rolled their eyes at the three of you and your antics.

“That’s hurtful. And definitely a lie.” Of course it was a lie. Angel was your number one, whether he knew it or not. He was your favorite in every way. You loved Ez so much but not in the way you loved Angel. You weren’t in love with Ez.

“Come on, we all know Angel is your favorite. Quit playing.” Coco said from his spot on the couch, burrito almost gone.

“Thanks, hermano. You already know.” Angel said, smirking. You rolled your eyes as Ez laughed.

“You know what? Actually, pops is my favorite Reyes.” You concluded and they laughed.

“Actually that might be accurate.” Ez said and let go of you to get Riz and Tranq another beer when they gestured to their empty bottles.

“It’s okay, mamas. I know the truth.” He winked at you, coming back to your side and pulling you into him. This time you let him.

You smiled and whispered in his ear, “by far my favorite, Angel.” Angel could flirt and tease you but you gave it just as good as you got it.

The largest boyish grin overtook his face and he kissed your cheek. You bit your lip as your cheeks warmed.

“You’re my favorite too.” He whispered back. The guys were busy in their own conversations to pay you two any mind.

“Favorite out of what?”

He shrugged, “everyone.”

-

Eleven pm rolled around rather quickly as you got ready for bed. You spent a good part of the afternoon with the guys at the clubhouse and then met with Felipe for dinner. The rest of the night was spent watching Netflix on the couch.

As you had just finished your skin care routine, you heard your cellphone ringing. You turned the tv off and looked to see who was calling you so late. Ez’s name and picture took over the screen on your phone. You answered.

“Hello?”

“Y/n…” You heard him grunt and start coughing a little.

“Ez, are you okay?” You stopped in your tracks, worry taking over at the obvious tone in his voice.

“No...I...Angel knows.” It took you a few seconds to register what he was talking about. You shut your eyes and let out a deep sigh. Angel knew about the deal Ez made with the DEA. The deal that Ez had been hiding from Angel and the club. The deal that made Ez a snitch.

“Fuck, Ez. What happened?” You sat down on your bed, trying to figure out what was going to happen from here.

“I’ll explain everything. But… I need you to come get me.” You heard him groan and you quickly sat up. You pulled on some pants and grabbed your keys, rushing out the door. You could piece together the fact that Ez didn’t sound too good and seeing as Angel found out… Well you could only assume things got physical.

Ez sent you his location and then you ended the call. It took you over thirty minutes to reach him and with good timing considering that your phone died as soon as you got to him. You were shocked to see how badly he was bruised and bleeding, even holding his side.

“Fuck, Ez. Be careful.” You said, getting out of the car and helping him into the passengers side. You quickly got back into the drivers side and drove back the way you came.

“What the fuck happened?” You asked, trying to drive right while also taking off your flannel to give to Ez. He took it and wiped his face gently.

He let out a shaky breath and then started to explain everything on the way to his trailer. How they were both arrested when they got pulled over with a body in the trunk of the car they were driving up to the point where a DEA agent came in and spilled Ez’s secret and trapped them into another deal which led to Angel ultimately beating on Ez and leaving him to his own devices. You were finally at his trailer at the clubhouse and you both made your way in. You set him down and grabbed a rag, running it under warm water. You went over to him, cleaning his face as gently as you could. He still winced at the touch. The cuts were big but not deep enough for stitches. You realized Angel still had his rings on when his fists were making connect with Ez’s face. Fuck, no wonder Ez was out of it, that and the force with which you knew Angel could hit with? It was not pretty.

“I don’t feel sorry for you. I love you and I can understand some of it but I can’t say you didn’t deserve this.” You told him as you continued cleaning up the blood.

“I know. I was stupid… I thought–I just thought that I’d be able to give them enough information that they’d eventually just let me go.”

“We both know that wasn’t going to happen. Fuck, Ez, I can’t imagine what Angel’s going through right now.” Your heart ached for Angel. His brother's betrayal would run deep and this would cause the biggest riff between the two brothers.

You grabbed the small emergency kit that came with the trailer and you cleaned his cuts with alcohol and then put bandages on the cuts.

“I know, I’m sorry. I didn’t want any of this to happen, Y/n.”

You sighed, “well it did, Ezekiel. Now you have to face the consequences.” You were mad at him still, you had been since he first told you about the deal two weeks ago. To say you were pissed was an understatement, all you could think about was Angel. How he was going to feel, how he was going to take it. You were going to tell him, you felt like you had to, how could you not? But Ez and pops convinced you otherwise, telling you it would be best to let Ez do it on his own terms. But that wasn’t why you agreed, no, you agreed because you weren’t going to take that burden off of Ez’s shoulders. This was his mess and he was going to clean up every single piece of it. Telling Angel would only help him and that wasn’t what he deserved. You loved him but this wasn’t on you.

“Thank you for this.” He said, referring to picking him up and cleaning his wounds.

You sighed and stood up from your crouching position.

“Get some rest.” Is all you said. You placed a kiss to his temple and exited the trailer. The scolding you wanted to give him could wait, Angel already did enough to him tonight and although he reaped what he sowed, he needed a second.

You made the drive back to your house already tired and ready to slip into bed. You needed to also charge your phone, if Angel reached out to you, you wanted to know and be there for him in any way you could.

You didn’t need to wonder about him anymore as you pulled into your driveway, parking right next to his black car.

Of course he came here. You quickly got out of your car and went inside, hoping he wasn’t waiting long. Your phone had been dead for the past hour so it couldn’t have been longer than that.

You closed your front door and walked into the living room, seeing Angel seated on the couch staring at the blank tv screen.

“Angel?” You asked, slowly making your way over to him as to not startle him. He seemed to snap out of his thoughts and looked over at you. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears.

“Oh, mi ángel.” You walked over to him and sat down next to him, leaning into his side and rubbing his back.

“Where were you?” He asked, sniffling. You bit your lip, you knew he’d probably get angry at your answer but you didn’t want to lie.

“Ez called me, went to go get him.” You admitted quietly. He stared at you for a few seconds before letting out a huff and shaking his head as he stood up. You stood up with him.

“Of fucking course.” He muttered, running his hand through his hair. He looked so distraught and tears pricked at your eyes from his current state.

“Angel–”

“Of fucking course you run to him. Did he tell you what he did? How he fucking betrayed me?” You knew he wasn’t asking if you knew, he was asking if Ez told you tonight. And you were glad for it. You knew you’d have to tell him that you knew but not right now, not when he was so close to falling to his knees.

“Yes, he did.” Is all you said, not knowing how to gauge his temper right now.

“Right, and what? You choosing his side?” He shook his head and put both his hands on his head.

“What? No of course not. What he did was wrong, Angel but I was just helping him. He was bleeding a lot and–” You explained, placing your hand on his back.

“Helping him? So while I was waiting for you because I needed you, you were playing fucking doctor?” He looked crushed, absolutely crushed.

“I didn’t know you were here, Angel. I just wanted to make sure he was okay–”

“And what about me? What about making sure I’m okay? But of course, it’s always Ez. The fucking golden boy always getting tended to first, always the first.” He was not only upset but he was angry. And now, so were you.

“Don’t, Angel. Of course I want to make sure you’re okay, but Ez–”

“Fuck! I get it, okay? It’s always Ez this, Ez that. Jesus, you’re just like pops.” You took a step back, as if struck. You knew what he was comparing you to. Not Felipe but the way Felipe always put Ez first, always looked out for him more than he did with Angel. And that was the exact opposite of you.

“No. Don’t fucking say that to me.” You pushed his shoulder lightly to get him to face you.

“Why? It’s true. You went straight to Ez and then when he told you what he did you didn’t even think to check in to see if I was okay.”

“My phone was dead! I was going to call you as soon as I charged it.”

“Sure, right after you helped Ez first.” He rolled his eyes, tears still pooling on his lower lid.

You were annoyed but you also knew where this was all coming from. Everyone in Angel’s life always put him last, always treated him as second best.

“So you think I put Ez first? Seriously?” You crossed your arms.

“Yeah, you do. You and the whole fucking world. Who gives a damn about Angel, who cares how he fucking feels.” You clenched your fists. He had no idea what he was talking about.

“I fucking care, Angel.” You said, hoping the words would hit their mark but they didn’t as he let out a humorless laugh.

“Sure you do, mami.”

“Fuck you, Angel. You don’t get to say I don’t care, I care more than you think. You don’t get to stand here and throw your dad and Ez’s lack of concern for you on me. Never have I ever done anything to make you feel as if you were second best. Ever.” You wanted nothing more than to take Angel into your arms and tell him everything was going to be okay, but before that could happen, you weren’t going to let him insult your character. Especially not when it came to him and how much you loved him.

“You put him first tonight.” He said, quietly. You huffed.

“You want to know something, Angel?” You stepped closer to him, practically chest to chest with him. The smell of his cologne, the desert, his cigarettes, and the oils from his bike penetrated your sense, it smelled like home and everything that you ever loved.

“If my phone wasn’t dead and you had called, I would’ve dropped Ez to come to you.” It was the truth. Maybe that would be labeled as being a bad friend, but this situation was different and Angel definitely needed you more than Ez right now.

“Right…” He sighed, not believing you.

“You’re a fucking dumbass.” You stated, realizing he was so blind by the anger of you being with Ez that he couldn’t see that he was your number one priority.

“Yeah, thanks. I guess I am for letting my baby brother pull one over on me and for not seeing that you are always going to love him more.” A tear slipped down his cheek and your heart clenched seeing him in this state, hearing him talk like this. You felt like you didn’t have full control of what you were saying as you went to speak. It was as if your heart was to caught up and to eager to make Angel feel better that it didn’t give your brain time to process it all.

“You are. You’re the biggest fucking dumbass out there, Angel. I could never love him more.” You stepped even closer, your chest pressed against him now, your face inches away from his. You grabbed onto his flannel, trying to steady yourself or pull him closer, you didn’t know. He was about to speak when you continued.

“I could never love him more, and you wanna know why?” Your brain was so close to processing what you were about to say but it was too late and it shocked you to realize that you didn’t care.

“Because I don’t just love you. I’m in love with you, Angel.” Your brain caught up and everything snapped into place but you still didn’t care. You didn’t care that you just confessed your feelings to Angel. You didn't care because he needed to know how much he was loved, even if it meant embarrassing yourself to do so. Even if it meant making things weird for you two from here on it. You‘d endure, for him you’d endure it.

His eyes were wide and he kept opening and closing his mouth like he wanted to say something. You didn’t expect him to reciprocate your feelings of course, so you gave him a moment to process what you just told him. But the way he was looking at you made you speak up again.

“I’ve been in love with you for awhile now, mi ángel. So I could never love him more and I could never think you’re second best when you’re my everything.” Maybe it was pathetic how deeply in love you were with this man, but it was relieving to know that you still didn’t care that you were probably making a fool of yourself.

“I love–” You were going to keep saying it till he said something or till he realized you were telling the truth. But he cut you off when he grabbed your face in his hands and smashed his lips against yours. You didn’t even hesitate as your lips slotted with his and you slide your hands to his hair to run through the strands. Angel slid one arm down your waist and pulled you into him closer.

Your mind was hazy, your heart was pounding. You felt as if you were being engulfed in flames as the kiss consumed you. His tongue slipped into your mouth and swiped against yours. You moaned and pulled him closer. He tasted like cigarettes, mint, and something so fucking sweet that you knew just made it all the more him.

You didn’t want to pull away, didn’t care about oxygen, screw oxygen, Angel Reyes was your breath of air.

He moaned as you tugged him closer, still not breaking the kiss. And how could you? He kissed you like he was devouring you, like it was the last time he’d ever get to kiss you. But if you were lucky, this would be the first of many.

You two finally pulled away, panting as you tried to get some air back into your lungs. Neither of you could help yourselves as you both leaned in, sharing small kisses through your deep breaths.

“You’re my everything too, mi tesoro.” He whispered against your lips. You pulled him into you, not for another kiss but for a hug. He gladly accepted, burying his head in your neck.

The kiss was mind blowing but it could only distract him from what happened tonight so much before everything came creeping back in.

“I’m sorry, Angel. I’m so sorry this happened.” You said, rubbing his back. He squeezed you tighter and you heard him sniffle.

“I’m here. You have me, you’ll always have me.” You pulled away from him and cupped his face. Tear tracks were staining his cheeks, running into his beard.

“Come on, you’re staying the night.” You grabbed his hand and pulled him down the hall and to your bedroom. He let you lead the way.

Once inside your room you shimmied out of your jeans. Normally Angel would probably make a comment, but tonight was different. You walked over to him and unbuttoned his shirt, pushing it over his shoulders and letting it drop to the floor. You then grabbed the hem of his white tank top and pulled it up, he helped take it off as it got to his chest. Your hands found the button on his jeans and you unhooked it and he helped you slide them down. Leaving him in only his briefs and you in a simple baggy shirt.

“Let’s go to sleep, hmm?” A glance at your clock on your nightstand told you it was already one in the morning and after the day Angel had, you knew he was exhausted.

You slid under the covers and when you held out your arms to him he slid in with you and you pulled him into you. He was more than willing to settle his head right below your breasts and he wrapped his arms around your stomach. Your hands immediately found purchase in his hair.

“I love you, mi ángel. Sleep.” Is all you said before he was passed out a few moments later after you continued playing with hair. When you felt his heavy breathing, you rested your hand over his shoulder and placed your other on the arm that was wrapped around you. His weight and heat was welcomed as he laid in your arms and you were dragged into a peaceful sleep.

Part 2

[jokertrap-ran]

(光与夜之恋 Light and Night) Evan’s 6✩ Inspiration: Umbrae Secrets [繁荫秘语] Date Translation (Prologue)

“I saw Mr. Lu in the elevator just now! He was acting different from his usual self and the look on his face was absolutely frigid…”

*Light and Night Master-list | Evan’s Personal Masterlist *Spoiler free: Translations will remain under cut *Join the Light & Night Discord (＾▽＾)~ ♪ *This 6✩ Inspiration has 8 Endings!! *Evan’s tag will be #For Night, For Revolution

It was an ordinary day of work. I’d just gotten to the office when Li Man’man opened the door and entered the room.

Li Man'man: No way, no way! You’ll never believe it! I’m doing all of you a favour by reminding you to behave today.

Brother Mao: Huh? What’s gotten you into such a tizzy?

Li Man’man rubbed the goosebumps that had arisen on her arms, shivering as she recalled what she’d seen.

Li Man'man: I saw Mr. Lu in the elevator just now! He was acting different from his usual self and the look on his face was absolutely frigid…

Li Man'man: I thought I’d turn into a block of ice in no time flat the moment our gazes met!

MC: What?

Hearing her recollection, I couldn’t help but to suddenly think back to what happened yesterday during lunch hour.

❖☆———————————★❖

At noon, I’d compiled a set of documents related to jewellery designs, just as Evan had requested and brought it up to his office.

A voice sounded from within when I knocked on the door of his office. It sounded unusually indifferent.

Evan: Come in.

❖☆———————————★❖

Pushing the door open, I saw Evan leaning against his chair, his brows were furrowed, hanging low, and there seemed to be thick storm clouds brewing in his eyes.

He was still staring blankly out the window in a daze when I went up to his desk.

Evan: Just leave it there.

MC: Okay.

Hearing me, he turned. The dark look on his face instantly lightened up.

Evan: Hm? Oh, it's you.

Evan: Sorry, I was just thinking about something.

Recalling the unusual look he had on his face when I entered, I couldn’t help but step on eggshells around him.

MC: Don't worry about it. Here are the documents you requested. Are you… okay?

Before he could reply, however, the landline on his desk suddenly rang, interrupting our conversation.

MC: I'll leave you to it!

Evan nodded apologetically at me and I took my leave from his office.

❖☆———————————★❖

Did something happen to make him unhappy…?

With his personality, he wouldn’t tell anyone about his troubles even if something WAS troubling him, no doubt.

❖☆———————————★❖

When I got home at night, I switched on the TV. It was coincidentally broadcasting a camping-related program.

The lush green forest, the joyous chirruping of birds and their songs… Everything there was powered by Mother Nature’s power of healing, capable of washing away all exhaustion in one’s body and mind.

I didn't know why I thought of Evan again, but I did.

MC: There’s a gigantic forest at the outskirts of Guangqi City and it’s clear weather out all the time now.

MC: Maybe he might feel better if I can somehow get him out to the forest for a walk...

An idea popped into my head and I scrambled to fetch my phone, searching for the familiar name in my contacts.

I was just about to hit the call button when I suddenly thought of a plausible issue.

MC: I don’t think he’ll reject me regardless if he wants to go or not if I invite him directly like that.

MC: Maybe I should feel around for his thoughts about it so that I don’t unknowingly coerce him into anything.

After pondering it for a while, I hit the dial button.

❖☆———————————★❖

Evan: (Y/n)? What's the matter?

MC: … Evan, I… err, have gotten interested in coffee lately.

Evan: Really? What flavour of coffee do you like? I'll be glad to recommend you things.

MC: Oh… I haven't decided yet.

MC: Ahem, have you ever seen a coffee tree? I've never seen it myself with my own two eyes! I really want to go see one~

Evan: About that…

He sounded hesitant, there was no doubt about it. I awkwardly scratched my head. 

Did I come off too strange by bringing up that question out of the blue!?

Evan: Coffee trees have strict requirements when it comes to the environment they’re grown in. And as far as I’m aware, the PH levels of the soil and the amount of rainfall here in Guangqi City do not fit their criteria.

Evan: So, I'm afraid it'll be hard for you to spot one in Guangqi City.

Evan: But we can go see one together in Africa during your next vacation if you'd like.

MC: Eh? Africa? No need then.

MC: Ahaha… then, how about...

When there’s a will, there’s a way. I saw a glimmer of light at the end of the dark path in my mind.

MC: Then, what about a bamboo pith?

MC: I had some bamboo piths while eating hotpot a couple of days ago! I find that it’s a very amazing fungus! I really want to see one growing for myself!

Evan: It is. Although information is now widely accessible, it still hits different when you see it with your own eyes.

Evan: When are you free? We can go check it out together.

MC: Brilliant!

That's what I've been waiting for you to say!

MC: Are you free next weekend?

Evan: Yes, my weekends are open.

Evan: You… Are you this happy just to go to the forest for a walk?

MC: Hahaha, yeah! Super happy!

Evan: I'll come fetch you in my car next Saturday at 10 AM. Will that be alright?

MC: Sure! We're all set then!

Evan: Then, have you ever hiked or camped out before?

MC: No… but don't worry!

MC: I’ve watched lots of videos about camping on the internet! I’ll prepare all the equipment we’ll need this time!

Evan: Alright. I'll be leaving it all to you then.

❖☆———————————★❖

Soon, the appointed day arrived.

When I came downstairs lugging along a rucksack that towered about half a person tall, Evan, who was waiting by his car, looked slightly taken aback.

Evan: You…

I found myself blanking out as I stared at Evan, standing not too far away,

This was my first time seeing Evan dressed in such a casual manner.  The soft and form-fitting material of his clothes made his shoulders appear wider and him, much more reliable. It was reassuring, to say so in the least.

MC: Haha, did I bring one too many things? Actually, I think so too.

MC: In case we don't find a bamboo pith today, we can still camp overnight in the forest with this.

MC: Don't you think?

He smiled as he approached, taking the heavy bag off my shoulders.

Evan: Sounds good.

Evan: You must have fun and enjoy your first camping trip, if anything.

The tenderness in his countenance was the same as always. Where was that coldness to him that a certain someone had mentioned?

I secretly felt a wave of relief wash over me.

MC: Let's head out then!

❖☆———————————★❖

After driving on the suburban roads for nearly an hour, we finally reached an area near the forest on the outskirts of the City.

Evan gently took my bag out of the trunk, slinging it over his shoulder.

MC: That's pretty heavy. How about you let me carry it myself?

Evan: Since we're going to be travelling together anyway, how about we both give it our best?

MC: Alright then. Thanks!

❖☆———————————★❖

Stepping into the forest, lush green foliage surrounded us all around.

The ubiquitous noise and lights were all isolated from here, creating a secluded and serene atmosphere.

The air was warm, humid, and carried the sweet refreshing scent of vegetation. Relaxation was literally oozing out of my pores.

I turned around to look back at Evan. He was standing ramrod straight as usual with a blank expression on his face.

MC: Evan, we're here to relax!

Evan: Thank you. I am very relaxed.

MC: You can afford to be more relaxed. Here, follow me. Open your arms like this, take a deep breath, and go "Ahh…"

He smiled helplessly at me. Just when I thought he was going to refuse, he mimicked my stance, opening his arms wide.

Evan: Ahh…

MC: Hahaha. Yup, just like that.

I took out a map and a compass from the bag.

MC: I will be the leader for today! I’ve already marked all the routes we can take. Let’s see… let’s go this way first!

Evan: Alright. As you say, leader.

We proceeded through the forest according to the directions shown on the map.

We chatted about the animals and plants that we saw as we walked. Or more accurately, Evan was the one introducing them all to me.

Evan: Sorry. It must be boring hearing me talk about all these.

MC: Nope. I’m actually even more interested after hearing you talk about them.

MC: Also, your expression changes into something a little different from what I’m used to whenever you talk about something you like.

Evan: Something that I like? I’m not really sure if it constitutes as me liking it, but I think I’ll like it if you do.

He smiled in a manner as if he didn’t mind it at all, stopping as he took out some tissues and a bottle of water from his bag.

Evan: Here. Wipe your sweat and hydrate yourself.

MC: Thanks.

The soft bubbling of running water entered our ears as we stopped to rest.

MC: Looks like there's a small rover up ahead, just like how it's drawn in the map!

Evan: Looks like the leader's leading well.

❖☆———————————★❖

Following the sound of running water, we soon found the river.

The clear stream rushed across the pebbles, the crystalline liquid glittering under the golden light of the sun. The wind that blew past the waters was very cool and very refreshing. It felt great on my slightly worn-out body.

MC: The cool breeze here by the river’s really nice! And the sound of dripping water’s also very calming.

Evan: Looks like there’s a flat rock over there where we can sit.

Evan: Do you want to rest for a bit?

I want to…

After pondering for a while, I finally decided to…

⊹ ˚✩ ━━━━━━━━━━━ ∘◦ ✥ ◦∘ ━━━━━━━━━━━ ✩˚ ⊹

✥ Choose your Ending:

END 1 | Choice: Do Nothing [都不做]

END 2 +3 + 4 | Choice: Call Out [呼唤] ⊹Speak⊹

END 4 + 6 | Choice: Approach [亲近] ⊹Touch⊹

END 7 + 8 | Choice: Heart-throb [心动] ☆Light & Night★

❖☆————— ⊹ For Night, For Revolution⊹ —————★❖

[bbugyu]

hi can i request a wonwoo friends to lovers!!

abso-fuckin-tutely! since you were a lil vague, i asked my friendly neighborhood wonwoorideul for a prompt and she shouted out the song nothing by bruno major (aka one of the sweetest songs on wonwoo's spotify playlist)!

nothing + jeon wonwoo

moving in with your best friend was the best idea you ever had, even if he claimed it was his.

wc.3707 | fluff, angst, roommates/friends to lovers au, gn reader, like one swear and it barely counts bc it was hoshi, slowburn pining, wonwoo sees you and his mind is full of poetry, happy ending! (jp ver.)

thank you so much for my very first request! i tried to post this quickly, so i’m sorry if it’s not as polished as my other pieces. i was so impatient to get this out hahah. i love me some domestic wonwoo

*

wonwoo wasn't just your roommate, to be perfectly frank. the lanky guy had wormed his way into your close circle when you had worked part time together at a grocery store fresh out of high school, and when you both decided you needed to be closer to the big city, it just made sense to go together. you had never lived alone before, and your mother had said she would feel better if you had someone she knew around, someone to take care of you for her, even though you insisted you would be fine. she tried to get you to move in with your auntie, and while eating her food would be a definite plus, you absolutely despised the idea of living under the same roof as your chaotic cousin. so, when wonwoo mentioned wanting to get out of your podunk village, you excitedly told him you wanted to move to seoul.

"okay," he had said, looking at you over his comic book as he lounged on your family's couch. "let's go, then."

two months later, his dad was helping the two of you move into a tiny two bedroom apartment in a neighborhood of seoul that housed mostly old married couples, but you liked that it was a little more quiet than downtown. it felt more like home, but busy enough to give you your fill of the city. you could walk down the street to a cafe every morning on your way to the station, headed to your shitty temp desk job that you had just to pay bills. wonwoo was able to transfer to the main seoul office of his existing job as a software engineer, and was even able to work from home most days. you were forever jealous that he could hop onto remote meetings wearing a tie and button up over a pair of sweats. on days that he had to go into the office, though, he would walk with you and point out shops that you had yet to visit in your few months of living in the city.

"since when are you a flowers kinda guy?" you asked, gaze following his finger to the florist shop he pointed out.

he shrugged, adjusting his backpack straps over the blazer he wore. "might be nice for the apartment."

you eyed him. despite knowing him for years, sometimes he still surprised you.

on days that he didn't ride the subway with you, you would come home to find him sitting on the couch, swinging around a digital new york city from a web on the tv. you noticed the potted plant on the kitchen counter when you dropped your keys off in their designated tray. they were red, with tight round petals. you thought they almost looked like roses, but you knew that wasn't right. peonies? begonias? you didn't know enough about flowers to recognize them, but you figured he went to the florist in your neighborhood while you were at work.

he paused his game after landing on a roof somewhere. "how was your day?"

"good," you said, pulling off your light jacket and standing by the couch. "what's with the flowers?"

wonwoo looked around you to the yellow ceramic and red blooms, both colors that suited the other few colorful items in your minimalistic (mostly from having only lived there a few short months) white kitchen. "camellias. i thought they looked nice."

you nodded, thinking that he had more to say, but decided not to press. "have you eaten?"

he stretched on the couch, hands falling to the back of his beanie clad head as he let out a strangled noise. "do i ever eat without you?"

that made you smile. "any thoughts on dinner?"

wonwoo shook his head, settling back into the couch. "what do you feel like?"

"i'm craving pizza."

wonwoo pushed his glasses up his nose and adjusted to fish his phone out of the pocket of his favorite track pants. "go take a shower, i'll order."

you grinned. "you are such a good roommate."

"correction, i'm the best roommate. oh, also," he pointed towards the fridge in the kitchen. "soonyoung came by with side dishes from your aunt."

"oh, thank god," you said, walking over to wash your hands quickly and check the haul. "i was worried we were gonna have to buy kimchi this week. he wasn't annoying, was he?"

wonwoo shook his head, chuckling at the way you talked about your cousin as he tapped through menus on his phone. "he was fine. complained that you weren't here."

"doesn't he have a job?" you opened a plastic container and popped a sweet braised potato into your mouth. your voice was muffled as you chewed. "he knows i get off at five. if he wants to see me he should come when he knows i'll be home."

the small smile on wonwoo's face never left as you rambled about soonyoung, then your fantastic chef of an aunt, and then the new guy that sat at the desk next to you that microwaved fish for lunch. seriously, who microwaves fish? in an office?

wonwoo commiserated with you, then told you to hurry and go wash up, because he had just submitted the pizza order, to which you responded "okay, okay, i'm going. i'll be back in a minute."

after a steam filled shower, you left the bathroom while toweling your damp hair, sporting a plain black v-neck with your, similar to wonwoo's, favorite track pants.

wonwoo looked up and laughed, tugging on the hem of his shirt. "we match."

you eyed one of the several black muscle tanks wonwoo sports regularly and giggled, pulling at the stripes down your pants. "we do. you want wine?"

"hell yeah. friday night, baby."

you laughed, returning to the bathroom to hang your towel before making your way to the kitchen, pulling a couple of stemless wine glasses out of your cabinet. they were the only glasses in the apartment because, as wonwoo had said, your priorities are notoriously bad. but, you reminded him, they worked just fine with water too, so you convinced him that buying real glasses could wait until you were both slightly less busy. you grabbed the bottle of red wine off the counter and looked at the seal. "wonwoo."

"yeah?" he paused his game and looked at you over the small kitchen cart that acted as an island. you held up the wine.

"new bottle."

he sighed dramatically. "what would you do without me?"

you grinned happily as you got the wine opener out of a drawer, holding it out for him. he snatched the bottle and opener from your hands and made a face, but began twisting the corkscrew into the cork nonetheless. you planted your elbow on the wood topped cart and watched him as he tugged out the cork, decidedly ignoring the fact that he was wearing a sleeveless shirt and he definitely looked like he had taken a trip to the gym today. 

"you pour, i always miss."

you laughed, pulling at the shrapnel of the seal that wonwoo always refused to cut away before removing the cork. "maybe if you didn't make the neck such a mess it wouldn't go everywhere when we pour it."

"unnecessary step," he retorted, watching you as you poured the wine into the two glasses. he took the one closest to him as you finished. "cheers."

"cheers," you repeated, clinking your glass against his and taking a gulp. you let out a noise of approval. "happy friday."

wonwoo was smiling as he took a sip. "happy friday."

"where's the pizza?"

"uh," he patted his empty pockets, then put down his wine glass to retrieve his phone from the couch. "down the street."

wonwoo had to shove his feet into a pair of slides to meet the delivery person at the entrance of your building, and when he returned, you were giggling into your glass at your sns feed. the wine hit maybe a little too hard, but you hadn't eaten in too long for you to have almost polished off a glass already.

wonwoo gestured for you to join him on the couch, so you grabbed the bottle of wine and tucked it under your arm, carrying the two glasses over to where he was shutting off his game.

you ate merrily, and then you talked. about nothing and everything all at the same time. this happened more often than you ever thought it would, but a week into living in the city, wonwoo had come home from hanging out with some old friends to you crying on the couch with a show on that was far too comical to be the source of your tears. that night, he stayed up with you until the sun was peeking up over the buildings, listening to your worries and struggles. he shared his own fears. you were a blubbering mess. he kept sniffling his nose, acting like the tears welling up in his eyes weren't there when you laughed, despite yourself. wonwoo and you had always been close, or as close as past coworkers that had the same friend circle could be, but this was different. you couldn't remember the last time you had cried like that in front of anyone, much less someone who wasn't your mother.

when you woke up on the couch past noon, your sunday to a late start, your arms were wrapped around wonwoo's torso as he slept, one hand tucked behind his head and the other on your back. his face was inches from yours. your cheeks were pink and you suddenly felt hot, trying as gently as you could to escape without waking him. he stirred, but only to readjust as you snuck away.

he said nothing about the cuddling when he woke to the sound of you closing the front door, and you smiled as you held out the iced americano you got him at the cafe down the street. he squinted at you and scratched his head, taking the drink and sipping it before even testing his voice.

"thanks."

he looked at you, eyebrows furrowed. "what? you bought coffee. thank you."

you sat next to him and swirling the straw in your own drink. "no, i mean for staying up with me. sorry i was a mess."

there was a pause, and your heart almost stopped when he put an arm over your shoulder. "you weren't. and i'll stay up with you whenever you want."

wonwoo sipped at his drink again, giving you a light squeeze when a tear fell down your cheek.

living together meant you saw a side of him you had never seen before. the little things he did throughout his day, when he wasn't even particularly conscious that you were in the same room as him. he always bit at his thumb when he was working, and he had a habit of leaving the milk carton open in the fridge. he always made you smile when he emerged from his room with his headphones loud enough for you to hear them from across the room, and he cluelessly bobbed his head to whatever he was listening to while he refilled a water bottle, waving and smiling before he returned to his room. when your mom asked you how living with wonwoo was, you told her he was great. clean, respectful, and quiet. that you had never been closer. that he made you feel safer so far from home. you didn't, however, tell her that you discovered that he liked running home from the gym at 2 pm on the weekends, laying out on the floor with his shirt over his head before he convinced himself to take a shower.

you had always thought wonwoo was cute. how could you not? he was a handsome guy, but you had accepted your place as a friend to him and happily let it progress no further. but, now that you spent your afternoons off arguing with him on whether or not showering was even worth the trouble, you couldn't help but stare at him. watching his toned chest rise and fall as you thought about how he had admitted his crippling fear of failure to you at three in the morning when your face was puffier than a padded jacket.

you never noticed, but wonwoo watched you closer than he did anything in his life. that night, when he found you crying, he felt his heart clench as you told him all your insecurities. when he had pulled you into his chest and held you tight as you questioned whether moving so far from home was a mistake, he patted your hair and told you that it was going to be fine. you had him, afterall. he had you. the two of you could make it out here. and if you still wanted to go home when the lease was up in six months, he would be there to help you move back.

he didn't stop holding you until your breathing settled, your shoulders stopped shaking. he leaned back into the couch, bringing you with him, and you didn't protest when he ran his hand up and down your back, coaxing you to sleep.

since then, every time you spoke to him, he couldn't help but stare at you intently. he watched your eyes light up while you talked about something you loved. he watched you scrunch your nose as you talked about your new desk neighbor. he watched your lips push into a pout when he said he should go get some work done. he wondered if anyone else noticed the way you sucked on your teeth while you thought up a witty comeback, or the way you carded your fingers through your still wet hair. or the way your eyes creased into a laugh, your hand coming up to block your open mouth. or the way you chewed on your red wine stained lip while he tried to form a sentence in response, when all he wanted to do was put those lips on his.

wonwoo had been stewing with these feelings far longer than he thought bearable, but stuffed it down in fear that he might lose you altogether. he didn't want to lose you altogether. he had gone on a walk halfway through his workday at home, feeling antsy for no particular reason, though if he thought about it long enough he would have realised it was because you had said something about feeling lonely lately that morning. he saw the florist he had pointed out the week before, and his feet brought him through the door.

"hi!" he looked up from the colorful display by the door to the person behind the counter and smiled politely. "did you need help finding something?"

"um," wonwoo blinked and looked around for a moment, then moved towards the counter. "i need a gift, i think."

the florist's eyebrows quirked curiously. "you think?"

he nodded, eyes flicking down to the nametag on his chest. he wondered if he was a foreigner with his three character name, but didn't mention it. "yeah. housewarming. for my, uh-" wonwoo paused, catching himself not knowing how to describe his relationship to you. roommate? wannabe lover? he bit his cheek. "my friend."

joshua nodded slowly, watching wonwoo's eyes as he worked his way through the sentence. "just friend?"

wonwoo stared at a flower arrangement to his right. "something like that."

"got it." joshua walked around the counter and gestured for wonwoo to follow him deeper into the store. "since it's a housewarming, how about a potted plant? something to brighten up the space for a long time. they'll think about you every time they see it."

wonwoo nodded, not saying anything about how funny he thought it was that he said he was getting his own roommate a housewarming gift. "that sounds nice."

"now, i'm not gonna claim to know you," the florist started, putting up his hands to exaggerate his words, they kept moving as he pushed and pulled pots, looking for one in particular. "you've said, like, maybe a full sentence to me, but those were some complex emotions when you called them a friend, so i'm gonna assume i know the situation. i think you should get camellias. specifically red ones."

wonwoo looked at the sunshine yellow pot in the soft featured man's hands. the petals of the flower were round and delicate, and he thought about how you said the color yellow made you happy. "why's that?"

"i think you should look up the meaning when you give them this," joshua said, and for some reason, wonwoo trusted him.

he came back to the apartment thinking about how he might have just gotten scammed into buying the potted flowers in his hands, only to find soonyoung about to hit the buzzer to call your unit, a far too large cooler bag sitting on the bench by the entrance of your building.

"is y/n around?" soonyoung asked, trailing behind wonwoo as they walked up the stairs, struggling slightly with the overpacked bag. "they didn't respond to my kakao."

"they're at work," he replied, flipping his keys over in his hands to find the one for your front door. "they'll be home around six."

"ah, shit," soonyoung laughed. "i always forget you guys have adult jobs. i would kill for a monday through friday."

wonwoo almost laughed, but left the smile on his face. "weekends are kind of overrated, anyways."

the shorter hoisted the bag of dishes onto the kitchen cart while wonwoo closed the door. "who're the flowers for?"

wonwoo stared at the pot in his arm as if it was the first time he had seen it. "oh, uh. just the place."

"for y/n?"

he looked at soonyoung, who had his chin in his palms, elbows planted on the counter as he smiled. he knew he was right when wonwoo didn't respond.

"i think they'll like them," he said, unzipping the top of the bag and starting to unload his mother's packaged dishes for his cousin. "they like the color yellow."

wonwoo just said "i know," before he opened the fridge and started rearranging things to fit the new food.

according to soonyoung, wonwoo was painfully obvious. when he had come by a couple weeks prior, you were arguing with him about some ridiculous childhood memory at your grandparents' home, and while soonyoung laughed, he noticed the smile on wonwoo's face when he watched you. he also noticed the way he instinctively put a hand on your back when you sighed about your newest temp gig, and soonyoung pulled on his ear as he looked at the ceiling, leaning against the kitchen cart much like he was today as he told wonwoo about how oblivious his cousin must be.

you pulled your knees to your chest as you sipped at your wine, the pizza box almost completely polished off by the two of you sitting on the floor in front of your couch. you stare at the pot of flowers.

"they're pretty," you said finally.

you too, wonwoo thought.

"camellias, right?" you turned back to him. "i like them."

i like you, wonwoo thought. "i went to that place down the street. the guy working was nice."

you nodded, sipping again. "any reason in particular?"

"i-" wonwoo paused, staring at his glass. he finished the last gulp in it and put it on the floor next to the pizza box. "you said something about being down recently," he said, folding his fingers together as he leaned back against the couch. "i wanted to get you something, i guess."

you watched his fingers as they pushed his glasses up his nose again, and your heart fluttered at the idea of wonwoo thinking about you when you weren't around. "really? that's so nice," you pouted, shoving his knee.

he laughed, pulling his knee onto the couch to face you. "the guy there - the florist, i guess? his name was joshua. he seemed to really know flowers." he knitted his brows together when he realized he was procrastinating on saying what he was nervous to. he put his arm on the back of the couch, rubbing his eye with the heel of his palm before continuing. "he said i should look up what they mean when i give them to you. red ones, specifically."

you perked up, heart racing. "what they mean? they have meaning?"

"y-yeah, i guess so," wonwoo said, then cleared his throat. 

"hey google!" you looked over to where the device sat by your tv. "what to red camellias mean?"

wonwoo stared at your profile as you watched the device think before its automated voice piped up.

"camellia flowers are available in white, pink, and red, with each color having its own unique symbolism."

you looked over to him, excitedly putting your glass to your lips as the voice continued.

"pink camellias symbolize a longing for someone, and is given to people who are missed."

wonwoo swallowed hard, fingers fidgeting against his temple.

"red camellias symbolize love, passion, and a deep desire."

your eyes widened slightly as the device shut off, glass still to your lips and eyes still on wonwoo's. he stared back at you, and you wondered if he meant it. but he never claimed that he didn't feel those things for you.

before you could think, you clumsily put your glass on the floor and moved. you didn't stop moving until your lips were on wonwoo's, pushing him back into the arm of the couch as you practically crawled into his lap.

his hands found your hips and he helped you settle into him, your fingers tracing his jawline as it worked against yours. you sighed into his lips as his hand slid up under your shirt, placed gently on the small of your back. pulling you into him. when you paused for a moment, you thought about waking up to this exact same view, that day after you had cried all night. but this time, his other hand pulled your jaw back to kiss him again, and you happily complied.

[pascalscenarios]

HOW TO LOVE (Marcus Pike x Reader

HOW TO LOVE

Marcus Pike x Reader  

Summary: To say thank you for helping you out last night, you take Marcus out for Lunch

Warning: None

Words: 2016

Author's Note: Hello! It’s been a hot minute! Sorry I haven't posted in a while. I’ve kinda been all over the place for the last two weeks. I finally had time to actually write! I’ll try my best to go back to posting on Saturdays/Sunday like I was. 

My Whiskey fic Common Ground, will be coming up soon pretty soon. Sorry for the wait! 

Hope you all are doing well! Enjoy! ( this chapters sorta boring sorry :( )

- K

CH 1| CH 2 | CH 3

Chapter 3

You sat at the information desk as you watched Marcus from across the lobby. The Art crime team came in early this morning. You were observing him, taking notice of how he interacts with others. He was talking to another agent. His hands were on his hips laughing about something. You wanted to say thank you again for last night, but you didn’t feel like bothering him.

You must have been staring for a while because the other agent took notice. They said something making Marcus look over his shoulder, locking eyes with you.

You were caught, but you tried to play it off as best you could. You quickly make yourself look busy, picking up a pen and writing random things down on a blank piece of paper.

Your eyes slowly glaze up seeing Marcus say something to the agent and walk towards your way. You continued writing on the paper making a fake to-do list, writing whatever popped into your mind.

“Hey” he smiled standing in front of the desk.

“Hi”

“How’s your day been for far?”

“Uh...busy!” you say, not daring to look up at him, embarrassed that he saw you staring at him. You didn’t know why you were still trying to pretend, you were caught.

“Really? Because I’m pretty sure I saw you staring at me.” he joked at you, smiling.

You felt your cheeks burn. There was no doubt you were turning red.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to stare...”

He chuckled. “It’s alright”

“It’s just...I.. uh...I wanted to say thank you again… you know for last night” you finally look at him, fiddling with your pen.

“Yeah, it was no problem. Did you make it home okay?”

“ I did, thanks to you.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

“How about you? You made it home alright?”

“Yeah, just fine...If something like that happens again, just let me know...actually-” He leans in close, grabbing the yellow sticky note from off your desk, and takes the pen that you were holding from your hands.

“Here” He quickly scribbles something down, peeling it off and handing it with the pen back to you.

You take it as he places the sticky note pad back on your desk.

You look down at what he wrote.

Marcus: 202-555-4275

He gave you his number.

“My cell phone number in case you need anything...Is that okay?” He was hoping he wasn’t overstepping.

“Yeah, thank you” you smiled.

“Alright, well I just wanted to tell you hello real quick. I’ll see you around.” With that, he smiles and makes his way towards the elevators.

Without thinking you called out his name “Marcus!”

He turns around looking at you. “Yeah?”

“Do you wanna maybe get lunch later today? My treat. It’s the least I could do since you helped me out last night.” you offered. You felt bad for the way you treated him and then he was willing to help you. You wanted to return the kind gesture.

He smiled brightly at you.

“Sure, I’ll swing by your desk at 12?”

“Yeah” “Okay, I’ll see you then!” With that, he heads on his way.

“Lunch date with Marcus Pike?” Laurie chimes in, sitting in her seat next to yours and we both watch him wait for the elevators.

You spin your chair back facing towards, Laurie following. You take the sticky note, folding it up, and stuffing it in your pants pocket. “It’s not a lunch date...more of a thank-you lunch. I got caught up in the rain last night and my car got towed while I was printing the packets out.”

“Oh my gosh, I am so sorry. I should have gotten those packets printed out earlier-”

“No! It’s not your fault. Everything worked out fine actually. Marcus was still around. He gave me a ride and helped me get my car back from the impound...It was really sweet honestly.”

“See he’s not so bad after all. Give him a chance dear, get to know him.”

Although you were still a little wary of him, part of you was curious to learn more about Marcus.

…

It was noon. Marcus should be coming around soon. You were working on brainstorming ideas

“You ready?” Marcus

“Sorry, just give a few minutes.”

“No worries take your time.” He says he patiently waits for you.

You head over to the office grabbing your wallet and phone from your bag. You walked back out into the desk area placing the lunch break sign out, then walking over to the short desk door, letting yourself out.

“Where do you want to go?”

“I know this good cafe that’s not far from here, it's down a block. Not too far, we can walk.”

“Okay.”

You two head over to the exit, Marcus opening the door for you. “Thanks”

He gives you a smile as you exit, following behind you. You both made your way down the steps and onto the sidewalk. Today was a nice day. It was sunny, a blue sky with patches of clouds, and a soft wind blew.

“So” Marcus begins to say.

“How are you liking D.C. so far?” he stuffs his hands in his pocket as he walks beside you.

“It’s great. I’m from Virginia actually. My family used to drive up to D.C. all the time when I was a kid.” You smile thinking about the fond memories you have.

“Ah, so you’re used to all the hustle and bustle around here…” He chuckles.

“Sorta, It's different living here than visiting. I’m from a small town so the rush 27/7 is something I need to get used to.”

“I know what you mean, I’m originally from Texas. I worked at the FBI headquarters in Austin. I’m used to the rush but D.C. is a whole different type of face pace”

“Texas? You’re pretty far from home. How come you’re out here on the east coast?” you asked.

“In Austin, I was working on local art crime cases. I got offered a promotion to run a task force here in D.C. dealing with international art crime.”

“Wow, that's great.”

“Thanks”

“How long have you lived here?”

“Couple years now.”

“Do you miss home?”

“Yeah, I do, some aspects of it, like my friends and family. I try to visit when I can, if not then phone calls and facetime are the next best thing.” He stayed silent for a few moments. “Do you miss home?” “Not really, other than my parents. I’m glad I got out of my hometown honestly. It’s like a breath of breath air.” you sighed in relief.

“Yeah, I’m kinda glad I got out of Austin. I had a fiance back home. We were supposed to start a life out here, but she ended up leaving me for another man.”

Maybe this was what Elliot meant when he said you might have something in common with Marcus… ex issues. You felt terrible that Marcus' fiance left him for another man. It reminded you of the countless times your ex cheated on you. You knew the feeling. The feeling of hurt and betrayal.

“Marcus, I’m so sorry-”

“It’s alright. It was a while ago. I’ve moved past it.” He shrugged.

“I know, but still that must have hurt.” You say sadly.

“It did, but what happened, happened. Life moves forwards. The person you’re meant to be with will come along eventually.”

Marcus was so optimistic and helpful when it came to love, unlike you. You on the other hand were fearful and scared of it.

“Here we are.”

He says stopping in front of an old brick building. You look up reading the sign outside.

Martells’

“It’s a family-owned cafe and has been here for years. They got the best sandwiches in D.C.”

…

You were slowly warming up to Marcus, starting to grow comfortable in his presence. You two sat at a table for the past hour eating lunch and talking about random things. He asked you questions about yourself. He was genuinely interested and cared about getting to know you, your hobbies, and your passions. It was strange for you, but it felt nice to be heard and even seen in a sense. Your ex never cared or seemed interested when it came to things you were interested in or liked.

Marcus told a story about his first case as an agent. He couldn’t help but laugh at his own story, poking fun of himself. A huge smile was smeared on his face, his eyes squinting as he laughed. You liked his laugh. It was that contagious.

“Oh no!” You gasped, laughing.

“They never let me hear the end of it. To this day, they still talk about it down in Austin. My old coworkers still give me shit for it when I talk to them.” He shakes his head.

“How did you even bounce back from that?”

“You didn’t…You wait until someone makes a bigger mistake, but mine was top tier. I don’t think anyone could outdo what I did, but I managed to figure out cases which took most of the attention away” He picks up his soda, taking a sip.

His phone began to ring. He pulls it out of his pocket looking at the caller ID.

“Sorry I gotta take this”

“No, of course”

“Hello?” he answers the call. “Yeah...Mhm...Shit. Okay, I’ll be there in a few.” He hands up, stuffing the phone back in his pocket.

“I’m sorry, something came up, I have to go to the FBI building.”

“I understand. I should be going back anyway.” You looked down at your watch. You lost track of time. You went over your lunch break.

The two of you stand up, throwing your trash away and exiting the cafe.

“Alright, I guess I’ll see you,” You tell Marcus.

“I’m not going anywhere yet.”

You furrow your eyebrows at him, “But you have to go??? Aren't you gonna take a cab or is someone gonna pick you up”

“Yeah I gotta go, but I’m walking you back”

“Marcus, you seriously don’t need to” You were fine walking back on your own.

“No, I’m walking with you back” He insisted.

“But-” you tried to protest.

He cuts you off “-No buts, come on”

You gave up trying to argue about it and you let him walk back with him. When you reach the museum steps you both stop.

“Thank you for lunch.”

“You’re welcome. Martells was great. You weren’t kidding when you said the sandwiches were good.”

“I told you...I had a great time. Maybe we could do lunch again some other time?”

“Yeah. I’d like that.”

“Great...I’ll see you later. I hope you have a good rest of your day.”

“You too, Marcus”

You lightly wave. You make your way up the steps to the top. You look over your shoulder, seeing that Marcus was still standing. Once he sees that he reaches the top, he walks away down the sidewalk back in the direction you guys came from.

You open the entrance door walking through the lobby to the information desk. You see Elliot at the desk talking to Laurie.

“Well look you came back from her overextended lunch..” Elliot teases.

“I’m so sorry, I lost track of time-” You say as you make your way to your chair.

“It’s fine, you don’t have to apologize, especially if you were on a date with Marcus Pike!”

“How’d it go?’ Laurie asked.

“First off, It wasn't a date, it was a thank-you lunch” you addressed Elliot, “second, it was fine,” you tell Laurie.

“Fine? Just fine?” Elliot gives you a look.

“Yeah…”

“That’s it?” Elliot was expecting more.

“What do you want me to say, Elliot?”

“More than just that it was fine!”

“Elliot, Marcus, and I hardly know each other. All we did was talk. That was it.” You rolled your eyes.

“What do you think about him?” Laurie asked.

“He’s...different.”

“Different bad or Different good?” Elliot raised an eyebrow at you curious as to what your response will be.

“Good...Different good.” a smile slowly crept on your face. 

TAG // @alberta-sunrise​ @spacenerdpascal​ @ryleyrooroo​ @reader-s-cantina

MT // @wifeofdindjarin @icanbeyourjedi​ @sara-alonso​ @greeneyedblondie44

[pinkhairedlily]

[Open Your Mouth] Chapter 3 - O

See previous chapters here: AO3 | Tumblr

Summary: She downs her mimosa in one long drink and snaps her fingers. The television shuts blank, and she sashays her way to a room. It looks just like any other wall partition but it opens to an expansive study. It has a day bed on the side, a long table, and her most comfortable swivel chair. Metallic chairs are folded on the side for her clients.Taking up the rest of the space are shelves filled with her favorite books. In the middle, sandwiched by volumes of Crime and Punishment and Les Miserables are jars of teeth submerged in liquid, white, sparkly, well-maintained. On the other end of the wall is a chest box which also functions like a wide ottoman. Except that it isn’t. It’s a freezer for the meat she has yet to eat.

-xxxxxxx-

March 7, 2021, 12:03 PM

“Open your mouth please.” Her bright emerald irises pop out from her mask as she probes the inside of his mouth. Sasuke feels the metal tool scrape against his tooth on the lower left. His tongue is on the edge of making a clucking sound, but he winces from a sharp pain when she moves his tooth from front to back.

“It’s loose,” she confirms for him. He recognizes notes of jasmine in her proximity. “I can extract it for you now. You’ll just have to spend the rest of the day under pain killers.”

He dropped by her clinic during his lunch break, intending to take up her offer in the off chance that she accepts walk-ins.

Of course, it was situated on the 25th floor of one of Senju’s high rise buildings which houses their offshoot businesses in the medical field; one floor for every niche – a chiropractor on the tenth, a hair transplant on the 17th, herbal practitioners on the 20th.

Of course, the brunette receptionist with a very sharp eyeliner sent him away, and looked at him pointedly with visible annoyance when he brought up that the dentist offered the appointment herself. People often tell him he’s handsome, and he gets to use this pretty privilege during the conduct of cases sometimes. But people here are immune to his so-called stoic charm.

Of course, it’s probably because there are far richer, far more aristocratic clients than him that would have naturally made a beeline towards the beautiful dentist.

He clucks nonetheless, his tongue grazing against the cold metal. “Can you do it under thirty?”

“Rushing for an appointment?” She gets the syringe from her assistant and taps it on her delicate wrist.

“Vying if I could get ten more minutes for an ice cream.” Her hands are light and quick to inject the anesthesia in the surrounding gums. He hears her soft chuckle against her mask.

“Not the first time that someone did that move.” She hands him his cone with one scoop of mint chocolate.

“I’m not a fan of sweets if you should know,” he says. “Is strong arm strength needed for a dentist?” Two big bites from the top.

Sakura blushes with an intensity, he notes, and in contrast her actions – she shies away her gaze from his stare with her fingers devoid of any jewelry. “You’re as direct as everyone in your lot goes, huh?”

“Is the topic too morbid for you, Dr. Haruno?”

“I’m keeping tabs with the news but I forego the specifics.” She fiddles with her two scoops of double dutch in a small cup. “But to answer your question, you only need to have the right leverage, an accurate position, and a good angle to ease out the naughtiest of teeth. However, it’s really an advantage to have great arm strength. It can get tiring after the twelve noon patient.”

Sasuke finishes his ice cream in the next three bites, feeling nothing in his mouth, the anesthesia still kicking, but he can taste the blood mingle with the freshness of mint, a tinge of rust in the sweetness on his tongue. “You’re not as bothersome as everyone in your lot.”

She raises both of her eyebrows, not sure if she understands his underlying implications.

“Dr. Tsunade Senju and Dan Haruno, top billing general surgeons of the medical world.”

Her mouth opens to form a small and soundless oh. “Ah I’m sure you already snuffed most information about me – it goes that way, right? Ah? Not at all? – So the thing is….I’m not their legitimate daughter. I’m adopted.”

He didn’t have to snuff, these are all open information in the playground of the rich. “A stroke of luck to land on a high end and well managed orphanage.” Her immense wealth does not translate to jewelry, face jobs, and fancy lash lifts. On her breast pocket are three pilot coletos, an apple watch on her wrist, mid-budget choice of clothes, and comfortable white Nike sneakers to be later replaced with a good fit of block heels. When summed up, they barely make a dent out of her daily worth. The rest of the money must have been channeled to her clinic’s state of the art facilities.

“You could say that I struck gold with my circumstances since then.” She spoons out a big chunk of her ice cream.

“But not prior.” The sugar brown cone also disappears in his mouth, all the chewing done by only one side.

“Amnesia. I reportedly had a traumatic head injury when they found me.” Her pink locks drift to the side, her head tilted in expectation of his further prodding.

Sasuke twists the line to another direction, and he captures the quick change of her microexpression from subtle guarding to surprise. “Would it be possible to inject one strong dose of anesthesia to the full mouth and extract all teeth?”

“Enough to knock them unconscious,” she confirms.

And kill them without sound, Sasuke surmises. He stands up and taps his wristwatch. “My ten minutes with you is up. I take it my extraction procedure is free?”

“I’m sure you’ll afford the next one.” She continues to fiddle with her cup as she watches him go.

Sasuke halts in his exiting steps and looks back at Sakura like it’s an afterthought. “If you’d like a payment, a dinner wouldn’t be so bad.” He turns on his heels and doesn’t stop, he can hear a faint laughter behind his back.

-x-

March 10, 2021, 7:16 PM

“Did I keep you waiting?” He slides on the seat across her and takes in her body language as well as their milieu.

They agreed to meet at seven sharp but Kakashi had asked for another briefing from him so he was held back. Her soft expression, in all its exuding naivety, gives nothing away. “This place doesn’t have no reservations, Detective.”

“Just Sasuke,” he remarks. He clucks his tongue in appreciation. “A hole in the wall noodle place. You frequent this area?”

“A reminder that you gave me the green light to choose.” She’s dressed today in an olive sweatshirt tucked into a neat pair of trousers and velvet loafers – a right mix of classy and casual. “It’s my assistant’s go-to. He would always bring me the best-selling set after a grueling work day so I asked for an address.”

“Thanks for the consideration, Dr. Haruno,” he says. Their order arrives minutes after, and she flashes an apologetic smile. For ordering beforehand Frankly speaking, he expected her to bring him into a Michelin restaurant – one to boost her reputation and second to blanket her in safety of familiar breeds. Or maybe safety is much better in company of anonymity.

“Just Sakura.”

They finish two plates of dimsum and almost empty out the small bottle of chili oil, garlic, sesame, and soy sauce concoction. Sipping a glass of soy milk after a bounty feast, Sasuke reviews the facts again in his mind.

“A penny for your thoughts?” Sakura asks, finished with her drink.

“Give me a hundred bucks then.”

“How many coffee orders would those be worth?”

Sasuke smirks in spite of himself. He changes topics again, on to the mundane life of a Senju-Haruno heir.

“How is the case progressing by the way?”

He glances up and notes the curiosity and fear in her eyes. “Classified information.”

She leans, plates with crumbles and half-empty glasses in between, and tilts her head, her rose locks spilling from her back. “Will they come for me?”

An alarm ticks off somewhere in his mind. “What makes you think so?” They’ve only had one body so far with no other indication of a succeeding death.

He sees that she bites the inside of her mouth, and she fiddles again with the cutlery in front of her. “Maybe I’m just overthinking.”

About ten minutes later, he ushers her outside the rather dingy restaurant but when no car arrives to escort her back to her place, he encourages her to place an uber. He could ask her to ride with him but the mere implications are layered, and he’s not ready for that quite yet. She gives him a look when he opens the door to her uber, an unspoken question she is yet to articulate. When he gets nothing within seconds, he waves goodbye.

“Give me a text when you’re home,” he says although he shouldn’t have.

“It has been an interesting night,” she replies. “Detective.”

The car finally drives away, and he remains with the remnants of her jasmine scent.

-x-

March 13, 2021, 5:49 PM, The second body

“You are not going to release that profile,” the wife of Haru Kagoshi says. She also stands as the chief overseas director of Haru Light, Inc. “Are you insinuating that my husband fucked a gay man?”

“Fuck is a callous word. Watch your tone,” the CEO of Mingwa Industries warn. “Are you sure you’re on the right track?”

“With all due respect, Captain Yamato is the best we have in the country in the field of criminal profiling. He knows what he’s doing,” Asuma assures everyone.

“And are your detectives doing the proper work? Are you covering all fields?” the Mingwa COO pointedly looks at Sasuke. “Because as far as performance goes, you’re allowing that killer to cripple our economy by snuffing out the next best minds.”

Kakashi’s eyes roll in sync with Sasuke’s at the cripple our economy.

Yamato stands up and offers a cup of coffee at the recently widowed which she explicitly ignores. “We will not be identifying the gender of the killer, but we need to narrow it down to males. Of course, it’s up to the public how they will presume it is connected to the genital mutilation.”

“Fuck you,” the widow says. “You know we can cut off your institutional funding, right?”

Kakashi has started massaging his forehead, a sign that he is nearing his bullshit tolerance level. “Yes you can, but we have an annual appropriation from the government. And cutting off our resources won’t solve this case any faster.”

“-with your due respect,” Asuma adds, hoping to de-escalate the situation.

The grandfather CEO of Mingwa Industries scoffs. “We’ll just have to launch our individual investigation then. In case you might be intentionally sabotaging the progress of this case, isn’t that right, Uchiha Sasuke?”

The disdain in his voice when Uchiha rolls off his tongue is jarring and pointed. Sasuke smirks in defiance, willing to push these elites further to the edge of self-destruction. Years in a gray cubicle and thousands of meters walked in company to a reviewing mind, he found that money could get you somewhere – just not the finish line. “You’d better keep an eye out on me then.”

“What the fuck was that about?” Asuma sneers at the detective department after the white collars scampered off. “They are strong lobbyists backing powerful politicians. We shouldn’t be picking a fight with them.”

“He started it,” Sasuke points to Kakashi who shrugs.

“Anyway, Yamato and I will prepare to announce the profile to the media, just a vague description, and then we’ll work on a composite sketch based on these assumptions,” Kakashi pats Asuma’s shoulders. “Ease up. I’m sure Sasuke and his team are doing their best.”

“I’m not doubting an Uchiha, but I’m doubting the way your petty behaviors get in the process of investigation. Now get out and do your jobs.” The Chief Police retrieves a half-emptied pack of cigarettes and lights up a stick. “This job is giving me cancer.”

11:13 PM

She sips her third glass of mimosa as her eyes drift to the sound of her television. A big banner of breaking news is placed below with the caption authorities release a profile: a serial killer at hand?

She chuckles, almost spilling the cocktail on her fingers. She drifts closer to the screen and her nails stick on the necks of the silver-haired man and the man who she assumes is the criminal profiler.

“Authorities confirm that Armando Mingwa and Haru Kagoshi have been killed by the same person. Renowned profiler Captain Yamato reveals the breakdown of the suspect – male with a minimum height of 5’7, age from late 20s to early 30s, and frequents the high-end districts. When asked if we have a serial killer at large, the chief detective and the profiler neither confirmed nor deny.”

She downs her mimosa in one long drink and snaps her fingers. The television shuts blank, and she sashays her way to a room. It looks just like any other wall partition but it opens to an expansive study. It has a day bed on the side, a long table, and her most comfortable swivel chair. Metallic chairs are folded on the side for her clients.Taking up the rest of the space are shelves filled with her favorite books. In the middle, sandwiched by volumes of Crime and Punsihment and Les Miserables are jars of teeth submerged in liquid, white, sparkly, well-maintained.

On the other end of the wall is a chest box which also functions like a wide ottoman. Except that it isn’t. It’s a freezer for the meat she has yet to eat.

March 24, 2021, 1:10 PM

“So what was the dentist’s alibi?” Neji asks the sullen detective.

“He had a meditation class for each date – January 29 and February 27 – which runs for five hours. They time it with the moon cycles. I also called his teacher – she prefers to be called witch ­– and confirmed his attendance.” Sasuke clucks his tongue. “However, they are a class of 100. He can easily slip out when everyone else is closing their eyes and saying humbda dumda.”

He glances at the map on the wall, pins already on the dumpsites, and he zeroes in on the address smack in the middle. “And he can dump the body with his nondescript car and go back in again. Did you know he has three cars – a Tesla, Mercedes, and a black pick-up?”

Tenten carries a fresh pot of coffee to the table and stares at their evidence board. “I’m guessing it’s the same truck with the garbage ones – those going through the suburbs?”

Sasuke nods. “He says it’s for farming. He has a land on the rural side of the district.”

Jugo raises a brow. “That ends my snooping in with the golden spoons.”

“Not quite Jugo.” Neji fills himself a cup. “These people socialize in the same circles you know.”

Someone knocks on the open door of the room and raises a box of cake. “Delivery for you, Detective Uchiha.” The staff attempts to enter but Jugo raises a finger to stop her.

“Who’s it from?” Jugo asks. “It might be the killer.”

The staff scratches the back of her head. “I don’t think the killer is a beautiful pink-haired lady with green eyes.”

All heads turn curiously to Sasuke who gets the cake from the staff. “It’s my punishment.”

Tenten’s eyes narrow at the name on the card. Haruno Sakura. “How is it a punishment? She brought you – us – sweets.”

“She knows I hate sweets. Help yourself though.”

“So you’re dating?” Neji says it with disbelief. “How? You’re barely in the office and – oh my god, you’re skipping hours aren’t you!”

Jugo repeats the name over and over. “Fuck. You’re seeing the Haruno Sakura? She’s as recluse as the oddball heirs go, but I’ve only heard good things from her. I heard she’s very skilled with her hands. Experienced it yet, Uchiha?”

Sasuke kicks him in the shin as soon as he’s done talking. “Firsthand. A tooth on the lower left. Now shut up and get back to work.”

-x-

April 12, 2021, 6:17 AM, The third body

The team congregates in the morgue. Another body. Only this time, it was found on a ravine, some parts already devoured by wild animals.

“It’s Fugashi Imamu, current overseas director of Imamu Holdings,” the medical examiner tells them. “Same methods done but there’s more clotting on the crotch area, indicating his genital was mutilated while he was still alive.”

Jugo and Neji both groan inwardly.

“He has an eight-year old.” Tenten crosses her arms in front of her. “A math wizard.”

Sasuke closes his eyes, fending off the initial signs of a migraine. The cases kept piling, and they were nowhere close to a lead. “Can you estimate the date of death?”

“I wouldn’t know just yet with all the rigor mortis and animal attacks. But if we pattern this with the recent killings, and the body was dumped within the last two weeks, the killing must have taken place on the last week of March.”

11:13 AM

March 29, Sasuke thinks about the ME’s latest message. There must be a pattern for the dates of killings. And if there was, they are up against an intelligent killer, a methodical one. He must have a list of targets with a step by step process on how to approach and kill each one. He plans weeks ahead with several contingencies.

“Captain Yamato confirms the ME’s assumption. There really is a pattern,” Tenten tells the team. “Unfortunately, the information already reached the golden spoon team.”

Neji comes in with stacks of folders and notebooks. “Got all his stuff from his secretary. Seems like the bastard slept around or may have been just a bad boss, said she couldn’t be more than happy to live in a world rid of such filthy lolita creep – her words, not mine.”

They go through each page, jotting down relevant information. Sasuke, on the other hand, flips through a small wallet-sized planner. Jotted down on March 26 is veneers with Dr. Akugawa. He seems like the go-to dentist of the big shots. He goes further up the dates and there on March 6 is a name he doesn’t expect. Haruno Sakura.

“It’s true. His daughter had an appointment with me,” Sakura confirms over the phone. “But he also dropped by last year for a tooth extraction dislodged by a punch from his grandfather. Old money can be quite controlling.”

“Ah. Doesn’t he have a family dentist?” He taps his pen on his desk, tens of gears running through his mind.

“Told me his dentist was unavailable for an emergency procedure so he dropped by the one nearest his office.”

Sasuke looks at the time on his watch. “Did you have lunch yet?”

“I have an 11:30. But I can see you in 12.”

He gets there fifteen minutes before, and he flashes his badge to Laura who has grown accustomed to his lunch break visits. Nonetheless, her countenance makes apparent her dislike.

“Your cctv records please,” Sasuke tells her. It isn’t a request, Laura knows, so she leads him to the administrative room on the floor and instructs the staff to show the dates he mentions.

Kiyoko Imamu went there on March 6 with her mother and a helper. They backtrack until they find the date when Fugashi had an appointment. A 30-minute visit and he was quickly out.

“Does Dr. Haruno have other clinics? A private location for a niche clientele?” Sasuke asks.

Laura shakes her head. “Only this one, and she doesn’t accept house calls. She likes to concentrate her work in one place.”

He tells the staff to rewind the records on January 29, February 27, and March 29. Nothing was peculiar about Sakura’s body language, Sasuke notes. He commits all records in his memory and allows himself to be ushered out by Laura. They arrive to Sakura waiting at the receptionist’s desk.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” She asks him with a tilt in her head.

“Just right about now.” He offers an open arm to her which she links with hers. Her face immediately blooms in shades of red.

“We have mussel soup today and grilled mackerel. On the other hand, we also serve bolognese. Or do you have any other location in mind?”

“Your cafeteria’s menu sounds nice.”

They’re interrupted by Sasuke’s phone.

“Where are you?” Kakashi’s voice borders on the edge of frustration.

“Lunch,” Sasuke replies.

“Come back asap. The families had Jugo come in and take Akugawa for questioning.”

[canarygirl1017]

Hands On Me - Chapter 2

Pairing: Reader / Jungkook

Genre:  College!au, fluff, mild angst, smut

Length:  5, 024k  words

Warnings:  language, explicit sex, protected sex 

Summary:  You’d never had much luck with relationships, and experience had taught you to shy away from physical intimacy. But when you started dating your neighbor, Jungkook, you began to think he was worth the risk. College AU.

Read Chapter 1 

Chapter 2

You were drifting between sleep and wakefulness when your phone started buzzing on your nightstand. You groaned as you reached for it, bleary eyes noting the time – nearly noon – and a missed call from Jungkook. You bit your lip before putting the phone down and burying your face in the pillow. Another buzz signaled a message.

Jungkook: Are you awake? How are you feeling?

You didn’t think you were up to seeing him so soon after you’d literally thrown yourself at him, only to be summarily rejected. Damn Jen for giving you the idea, and damn the tequila for giving you the liquid courage to act way outside your comfort zone. You could see the red dress on the floor near your closet where you’d dropped it, a sad reminder of your failed seduction attempt. You’d toss it out, but it was designer and Jen had spent several hours making it fit you perfectly. Your frugal soul wouldn’t support that kind of waste, though you couldn’t imagine where you’d ever wear it again.

You expected to feel hung over since you drank more than your usual amount last night. You guessed you felt okay because Jungkook had taken care of you after he arrived, making sure you drank water and ate something. He’d been so sweet and perfect right up until he walked out, leaving you embarrassed and sexually frustrated.

Your phone buzzed again, but you pulled the pillow over your head. He’d have to go to work soon, and you needed some time to pull yourself together before seeing him. You were close to drifting off again when you heard your front door opening. You raised your head in alarm before remembering that Jungkook had your key.

“Y/n?”

You closed your eyes again as you heard him opening your bedroom door.

He sat on the edge of your bed and ran a gentle hand across your hair. “Hey, baby, wake up. Are you feeling okay?”

You made an indistinct murmuring sound without opening your eyes.

“Are you sick? If you’re sick, I can call the gym and tell them I won’t be in today.”

Your eyes popped open. You sat up and shook your head. “No, don’t do that. I’m just tired because I don’t usually stay out late drinking.” You peeked up at him, noting that he still looked concerned. “I’m okay, really.”

“I brought you some breakfast. Why don’t you get up and eat something before I go?”

You nodded. “I just need a few minutes.”

“Okay.”

In the bathroom, you washed your face and brushed your teeth. You still felt embarrassed about last night but more than that, you wondered what it meant. Did he not want you that way anymore? The way he was in the club, you thought he did. Even when he was kissing you on your bed, you thought he did. The sudden pivot from passion to….indifference? That wasn’t exactly it, but it was confusing.

You took a deep breath, threw on your bathrobe hanging on the door hook, and walked out to see him plating your favorite breakfast sandwich with some fruit. You slid onto the stool at the bar that separated your tiny kitchen area from your equally small living room and accepted the large cinnamon vanilla latte he handed you as he pushed the plate in front of you.

When he slid onto the stool next to you with just a coffee, you asked, “You aren’t hungry?”

“I already ate. I have my first client in forty-five minutes.”

You nodded, knowing he never ate large meals right before workout sessions. You began eating your sandwich, mostly to keep your hands busy rather than because you felt really hungry.

“I’ll be working pretty late, but I can stop by after work if you’re still up,” he said. “What are you doing today?”

“Just studying,” you answered. “I’m covering two extra shifts at the library this week, so I need to get ahead in my reading.”

“You can come by the gym later if you feel like it,” he suggested. “Stretching and getting the blood flowing can help with a hangover.”

Since you’d started dating, you often used his guest passes to work out with him. You weren’t exactly fitness girl, so he kept it light, never pushing you to do too much. It was usually flirty and fun, but today you had a feeling it would only be awkward. You gave a noncommittal shrug as you speared a piece of melon. Even without looking over at him, you could feel that he was watching you.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked again.

You nodded again and took a long drink of the coffee. “I might sleep a little more after I finish eating.”

“Okay.” He leaned over and kissed the side of your head before standing up. “I’ll call you later.”

After he left, you went back to bed and pulled the covers up over your head. You weren’t usually a wallow-in-misery type, but you were giving yourself a pass today.

_________________

 Jungkook stared at his phone, wondering if he was imagining that you were borderline leaving him on read this week. Between him working late at the gym and your extra library shifts, he’d only seen you once in the last few days, which was unusual.

“What’s with that face?” Jimin asked as he sat down on the locker room bench next to him.

“Huh?”

“You look worried about something.”

Jungkook hesitated before shrugging. “It’s probably nothing.”

“Doesn’t look like nothing. You keep staring at your phone lately like it’s a puzzle you can’t solve.”

He ran a hand over his hair and sighed. “Things have been a little weird between me and y/n this week.”

Jimin’s brows rose. “You seemed fine on Saturday. Weird how?”

“Weird like… she’s taking forever to answer my messages. I’ll start thinking she’s left me on read and then she’ll finally answer, but it’s like short answers. And I haven’t even seen her in three days, which is the longest we’ve ever gone without seeing each other since we started dating.” Once he started talking, it all came pouring out, and he really didn’t think he was imagining it anymore.

“Huh.” Jimin was quiet for a minute. “Didn’t you say this was a busy week for both of you though? You’re working late and she took on extra library shifts, right? I don’t know man, it sounds like you might be reaching.”

“I’m not reaching,” Jungkook said, irritated. “I know how things usually are, and how they are this week? It’s not the same. Even when we get busy, we talk, you know? And she’ll stay up to see me when I get home even if it’s just for a few minutes.”

Jimin raised his hands. “Okay, chill. Admittedly I may not be the best person to talk to about this because I haven’t dated anyone seriously. Did anything happen after you left the party on Saturday?”

“No.”

“What about this week?”

“I’ve barely seen her or talked to her, so no.” Jungkook had been over their every interaction more than once in his head. “The only thing I can think of is that it seemed like something was bothering her before the party. She’d zone out sometimes, but I didn’t feel comfortable pushing her to talk about it before she was ready, whatever it is.”

“Well, it sounds like you need to talk to her. I really never thought I’d see the day when you were this whipped over a girl,” he said, ducking the towel Jungkook threw at him. “You’re not working late tomorrow, right? Why don’t you surprise her at the library, walk her home, and cook her dinner or something? That’s how you did it in the beginning and it worked.”

Jungkook thought about it as he prepared for his next client. Tomorrow was Friday, and he was finishing earlier than usual. He could drop by the market on the way to the library, pick you up and cook dinner. It was what he’d done the first night he kissed you, and it had made you really happy. Maybe you were just feeling neglected?

Whatever it was, Jimin was right. It was past time that you talked about it.

__________________

 You looked up as Jen joined you at the corner table. You had a standing Friday lunch date at the café near the library before you went to work. You always used the time to catch each other up on the week, but you were surprised when Jen jumped straight in.

“So why are you torturing Jungkook?” she asked as she took a sip of her coffee.

“What?” you looked up in surprise.

“Jimin says you’re torturing the poor boy, leaving him on read this week,” she replied with a raised brow.

You flushed. “I’m not leaving him on read.” When Jen crossed her arms and stared at you, you added, “I’m not! Maybe I’m not answering as fast as usual, but we’ve both been busy.” You hadn’t realized it was something that he’d notice, which made you feel guilty.

“Babe, I love you, but if you’re even kind of leaving him on read, enough for him to notice, then something is obviously wrong. Did you two not do the deed on Saturday? Because the way you were dancing, I was sure you would.”

Setting your sandwich down, you nibbled your bottom lip. “He took me home but then he left.”

“Okay. Did you actually ask him to stay?”

“Yes. We were on the bed and I thought he was going to stay, but then he said it wasn’t a good night or something,” you replied quietly. “It was embarrassing. And so, I just… needed some space this week.”

“Are you trying to push him to break up or argue with you or something? Because if he’s upset enough to talk to Jimin about it before talking to you, it’s not a good sign.” Jen sighed and leaned forward, folding her arms on the table. “Look, I’m going to say something, and I want you to really think about it and then do the adult thing and go talk to him, alright?”

You nodded.

“I get that you’ve been bruised in the past by some of the guys you’ve dated. And I say bruised because I don’t really think any of them broke your heart, y/n. Nothing you’ve said about that idiot from high school, or about any other guy, makes me think you really loved any of them. The problem is, you locked up your heart in such an awkward way that you don’t seem to realize Jungkook is already holding the key. After Saturday, I think it’s obvious you two love each other whether you want to admit it or not.”

You stared down at your coffee mug. “We’ve only been dating for a few months. We haven’t gotten that far.”

“Maybe not with words, but the feelings are there. It’s not just me – Jimin sees it too, you know.”

“Since when do you talk to Jimin so much?” you asked. “Are you two dating now?”

“We’re texting, and we’re going to hang out this weekend. And don’t try to change the subject. How do you feel about Jungkook? Even if you aren’t ready to say it out loud, you really need to be honest with yourself and talk to him about what’s going on this week because it sounds like he’s upset about it.”

The fact that he was talking to Jimin about it was adding to your paranoia about talking to him. You’d half convinced yourself that this was mostly in your own head, but now that he was also upset, you felt nervous about seeing him again.

You tried to push it out of your mind while you were working at the library. Your co-worker, Namjoon, helped you relax a little as he told you about his research study on elder relations in retirement homes. It was a shocking revelation to learn their dating life was far more active than the average college student, and his recounting of the spicy grandmas who read smut excerpts to each other in their book club made you laugh.

__________________________

 Jungkook shifted his bags to one hand as he opened the door to the library and looked around for you. He finally spotted you at the desk scanning in books with your co-worker. He couldn’t remember his name. Joon? Whatever it was, you seemed to be having fun talking to him, laughing at whatever he was telling you.

He’d noticed the guy flirting with you before, but it had never really bothered him until today. And he didn’t think it was his imagination that when you looked up and saw him, you weren’t quite as happy to see him as he’d hoped.

“Hey,” you said as he walked up. “I didn’t know you were getting off early tonight.”

“I wanted to surprise you,” he replied, eyes shifting to the guy standing next to you. “I picked up groceries – I thought I’d cook for us tonight.”

“Okay. Just give me a few minutes to finish scanning these books in, and I’ll meet you out front.”

Jungkook was quiet as you walked home, and you weren’t saying much either. This wasn’t how he’d imagined the night at all, and he was completely bewildered as to how you’d gotten to this point. When you unlocked your apartment, he followed you in and went straight to the kitchen. He began unloading the bags, putting things away and gathering the ingredients he needed to make the pasta dish he’d decided on.

“Can I help?” you asked.

You usually cooked together, but he really needed the time to organize his thoughts. “I’ve got it. You can open the wine if you want.”

______________________

 You poured the wine and set two places on the coffee table in the living room where you usually ate dinner together since you didn’t have a real table. You took one glass of wine to Jungkook in the kitchen, put a favorite record on, and then went to the bathroom to wash up.

You stared at your flushed cheeks in the mirror and then splashed some water on your face. Jungkook was one of the most even-tempered people you’d ever met, but he was really upset tonight. Even from the bathroom, you could hear him closing the cabinets more firmly than he usually did, and he’d barely said two words to you since you got home.

Was this about you not answering his messages fast enough? That didn’t seem right, but you’d never seen him act like this before, so you didn’t know.

Did he want to break up? Did guys cook a girl dinner before breaking up with them? That didn’t seem right either, but you remembered a girl from your English class who’d been crying one day because her boyfriend broke up with her at her favorite restaurant on Valentine’s Day.

Maybe you should just be direct, like Jen said. You could just ask him why he didn’t stay on Saturday, and why he was upset.

Filled with new resolve, you squared your shoulders and went to the kitchen. It looked like he was almost finished. He’d turned off the gas and was adding grated parmesan to the chicken fettucine his mother had taught him to make – a favorite of yours.

Just ask him, you told yourself.

“Do you want to break up?”

That wasn’t what you’d meant to say at all, but somehow the words just flew out.

Jungkook turned and stared at you, mouth open. “What?”

“I just… that wasn’t what I meant to say,” you said, looking down at your hands.

“Is that what you want?” he finally asked.

You felt tongue tied now. “No. It’s just, Jen said Jimin said that you’re mad, and I can see you’re mad, and I don’t know. I really just wanted to know why you didn’t stay with me on Saturday night, but I don’t…”

“Whoa,” Jungkook said, holding up his hands.

He walked over and pulled you to him, wrapping his arms tightly around you. You leaned into his chest and breathed deeply. He always smelled good, and it was calming now, even with his heart pounding beneath your ear. “Your heart’s beating really fast.”

“Yeah because you just scared the shit out of me,” he muttered. “I thought you really wanted to break up for a minute.”

You stood like that for a few minutes before Jungkook pulled back. “I think we need to talk, y/n. I feel like we’ve had some kind of major misunderstanding, and I have no idea where it started.”

“I don’t want your pasta to go to waste,” you said. “Let’s talk while we eat.” You weren’t hungry earlier but now that you felt like things were going to be okay between you and Jungkook, you felt your stomach gurgle.

He divided the pasta carefully between your plates and carried them over to the coffee table along with his wine. You twirled some on your fork and took a bite, moaning your appreciation, which you knew always made him smile.

“What did you mean about Saturday night?” he finally asked after you’d both eaten a few bites.

You tried not to blush as you answered him. You set your fork down and took a sip of wine. “I wore that dress for you. I thought you liked it.”

“I loved that dress. It surprised me a little, but you looked beautiful.”

“Then why didn’t you stay when I asked you to? Because that’s why I wore it. I wanted us to sleep together.” You could feel your cheeks burning now – so much for not blushing your way through this conversation.

Jungkook was staring at you, mouth open again. “That’s what this week was about? You thought I left because I didn’t want to sleep with you?”

“I mean, I thought you did, but I don’t know. I felt weird about it when I woke up on Sunday,” you admitted.

“You were drunk on Saturday,” he finally said. “It wasn’t that long ago that you got completely freaked out when we were kissing on my sofa, y/n. Do you really think I’d take advantage of you when you’re drunk? It’s not like I didn’t want to because believe me, I really wanted to. But what if you woke up the next day and regretted it? It wasn’t worth the risk.”

It had never, not even once, occurred to you that he might have left because you’d been drinking that night. “I was mostly sober by the time we got back here.”

“Yeah well, mostly sober isn’t where I wanted your head to be the first time we sleep together,” he said with a sigh. “I wish you’d talked to me about it instead of freezing me out this week.”

“I’m sorry,” you said, reaching for his hand. “I really didn’t mean to. I was just caught up in my own head and didn’t even think you’d notice if I wasn’t answering messages right away. I was overthinking.”

“Well, you didn’t look that happy to see me earlier, either. I didn’t know what to think at that point.” He raised your hand to his lips and kissed your palm. “Let’s finish eating before it gets cold.”

After you washed the dishes, you lit one of your candles, put on a record you knew Jungkook liked, and then snuggled into him on the sofa.

“Why did you run out of my apartment that time?” he asked. “I was afraid it was me, that I scared you or something.”

“It just seemed fast, I guess. I haven’t been with anyone since my high school boyfriend,” you said. “That wasn’t the greatest experience, and he broke up with me pretty soon after that. Jen said it bruised me, and I guess it did. It made me think if I sleep with a guy too fast, he won’t respect me and if I don’t, he’ll break up with me anyway, like Mike.”

“Mike was a fucking asshole,” he said bluntly.

“I mean, he wasn’t always like that night. We had fun when we first started dating. It’s just that the more he pushed for sex, the more I backed off and then he got mad about it.”

“He was still an asshole. Drunk or not, any guy who treats a girl like he did that night isn’t worth defending.”

“True,” you admitted. You looked up at him. “You really thought you scared me that night?”

“Yeah, I did,” he said. “I didn’t mind going slow, so I tried to back off and let you set the pace after that. I didn’t realize you thought that meant I didn’t want you.”

“Jen was right,” you said ruefully. “I should have talked to you about this a long time ago.”

“I kind of understand why you didn’t. But seriously, guys don’t spend all their free time with girls they don’t want.” He reached up and ran his hand through your hair gently. “I haven’t felt this way about anyone in a really long time, and that’s why I got upset this week.”

You leaned up and kissed him, gently at first. When his hands grasped your hips, you took the initiative and climbed into his lap.

“Please never ask me if I want to break up again,” he said between kisses. “The answer is no.”

“What if I ask you if you want to stay tonight?” You leaned back and looked at him shyly, playing with the hem of his shirt. You knew he kept toiletries and extra clothes in his gym bag, which he’d left sitting by your door.

“Are you sure?’ he asked, his voice soft. When you nodded, he kissed you again. “Then yes, I want to stay.”

You were filled with nervous energy as you got ready for bed. You wished you had some kind of lingerie you could put on, but you didn’t. So, you put on the soft jersey shorts and t-shirt set that Jen had given you because it was blue, and Jungkook had once said he liked that color on you.

In your bedroom, you turned off the overhead lights and only turned on one bedside lamp. You could hear Jungkook moving around in the living room, turning off the record player, and then he went into the bathroom. You turned down the blankets, glad that you’d changed the sheets the day before.

When he came into the bedroom, he was wearing only boxer briefs and a black t-shirt, and you felt your pulse spiking up with anticipation. Until that moment, you didn’t realize just how much you’d wanted this. You leaned back against the pillows as he slid over to you.

“God, you’re pretty,” he said as he kissed your cheek and buried his face in your neck. “I missed you this week.”

You wrapped your arms around him and hugged him to you. “I missed you too.” You closed your eyes as he began placing soft kisses up and down your neck that immediately made you feel restless. You shivered when he sucked at the skin over your collarbone before moving back up to run his tongue over your pulse point.

The heat building between your legs was a distraction, but he resisted when you tried to pull him over you.

“I want you to relax and just let me make you feel good, baby.” He kissed your nose and cheek. “I don’t want to rush this.”

It was soon apparent that was code for driving you completely crazy. He explored every inch of your neck and shoulders, finding every sensitive spot that made you moan before moving on to your breasts. You were shameless now, pushing up against his palms.

“See how well you fit my hands?” he whispered right before he ran his tongue over first one nipple and then the other. You squeezed your thighs together in search of some relief when every tug of his mouth made you throb with need.

He finally slipped one hand beneath the band of your shorts, and your legs fell apart eagerly. You were embarrassingly wet, which he seemed to like.

“So wet,” he whispered against your breast. His finger rubbed over your most sensitive spot, making you jerk at the sensation.

“Oh my god,” you moaned, your thighs clamping against his hand. You’d never felt anything like this – not even when you’d masturbated.

Jungkook removed his hand from your shorts and sat up, pulling his shirt over his head and tossing it aside. You ran a hand over his abs when he kissed you and then brushed your fingers over the bulge in his briefs. He groaned against your mouth, leaning his forehead against yours for a moment. Then he sat back and reached for the band of your shorts. You nodded at his questioning look, raising your hips to let him slide them down and off, tossed aside to join his shirt somewhere on the floor.

Then he was kissing his way down your stomach. The first sweep of his tongue against your most sensitive flesh nearly had you jerking off the bed, so he held your hips down as he made you come the first time. He laid his head against your hip as you came down; eventually he rubbed between your legs and one finger slid into you. A second soon joined the first, and then his mouth closed over your sensitive bud. Your second orgasm rushed over you in waves so strong you were gasping for air and moaning so loudly that you were certain the neighbors above, below and next to you must be able to hear you.

Jungkook finally gave you some relief, moving back up to place kisses against your stomach and then your breasts. “That’s my new favorite sound.”

Once you felt like you could breathe again, you reached for his briefs. He helped you push them down before kicking them off. Head against his chest, you reached for the hard length resting against his stomach. He guided you, helping you learn the way he liked being touched, and his low groans made you want to do something else you’d never done before.

But when you leaned down and pressed your lips against the head of his cock, he jerked back. “Baby, I won’t last five seconds if you do that right now.” He sat up and reached for one of the foil packets he’d left on your nightstand.

You lay back against the pillows again, reaching for him eagerly when he crawled over you and settled between your legs. Again, he was in no hurry, spending several minutes just kissing you and rubbing his length against you in a slow, deliberate way that was winding you up again.

When he finally pushed against your tight entrance, you were more than ready. You’d thought it might hurt since you hadn’t been with anyone in so long, and you well remembered the discomfort of that first time, but there was no pain at all. You only felt a sense of fullness as he pushed deep, retreated, and pushed again.

“Am I hurting you?” he asked, gritting his teeth as he slowly pushed in again.

“Not at all,” you answered. You tilted your hips and drew your knees up; you both moaned when that seated him even deeper inside you.

“Fuck, you feel good,” he said. He paused to kiss you again, tongue sliding against yours. “So good, baby.”

Soon you found a rhythm that had you climbing that peak for the third time, and you held onto him tightly as you came again. Dimly you felt him speed up, thrusting hard against you for another minute before he groaned loudly against the side of your neck, rocking through his orgasm.

Neither of you moved for long minutes. Then Jungkook wrapped his arms around you and squeezed you to him as he kissed your neck. “Am I too heavy?”

“No, I like this. It feels good.” You ran your fingers through his sweaty hair, dragging your nails against his scalp in the way you knew he liked, smiling when he made a humming, contented sound.

He finally moved away in order to take care of the condom, and then you made a quick trip to the bathroom to clean up before joining him in bed again. You quickly learned that Jungkook did not want space when he slept; rather, he was a major fan of snuggling. He was wrapped around you so tightly that you wondered if you’d be able to sleep like that, but you didn’t want him to let go either.

His next words were a shock.

“I love you,” he said quietly as you drew patterns against his chest.

You stilled, looking up at him with wide eyes.

“I’ve been thinking about saying it for a few weeks,” he continued. “And I wanted to say it earlier, but I didn’t want you to think it was something a guy just says during sex. I know we’ve only been together for a few months, so I don’t want you to feel pressured – like you have to say it back right now. But I wanted you to know.”

“I’ve never felt like this before,” you finally said, pressing a kiss to his chest, another against the mole on the side of his neck, and then against his lips. “I think that’s why I’ve been so worried about us – because I love you too.”

His grin lit up his whole face. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

Several kisses later, Jungkook said, “I don’t want to rush you, but your lease is up in a few months. Keeping in mind we’re broke college students, we could save money by living together. Plus, you know, I love you, so there’s that reason too.”

You giggled and then slid on top of him, encouraged to feel him stir against your thigh. “One step at a time.”

A/N - And done! I hope you enjoyed it. I’ll be working on Ghosted next. 

[starrynite7114]

Running

A/N: Another one?! Yes! It’s been a tough week for me and writing is my outlet, so I have a few stories in the works. Not that confident about them, but I still hope you all will like them! I’m going to try my best to have Misconstrued and Snapshots ready for tomorrow!

Requests are still open!

And/or 32. Little one stripping their clothes and running around in their diaper. Baby running butt naked around the junkyard :) @ifoundmyhappythought​

Masterlist

Tagged: @iambabyharry : @justahopelessssromantic : @briannab1234 : @marvelmaree : @carlaangel86 : @everyhowlmarksthedead​  : @trulysuccubus​ : @claytoncardenasbabymama​ : @ifoundmyhappythought​ : @chibsytelford​ : @whyisgmora​ : @jadert15​ : @gemini0410​ : @woahitslucyylu​

I always say this because my memory has not been stellar as of late, but if you want to be on the tag list, just let me know, shoot me a message to remind me as well!

You pursed your lips, holding on to Alena as Angel stretched out his arms towards you. 

“Baby, you have to go to work.” Angel chuckled, knowing you and Alena had separation anxiety from one another. “I know it’s hard, but you’re the one who wanted to go back to work.” Even though you’ve been back at work since Alena was one, it never became easier to leave her. 

“Not now Ignacio,” you hissed making Angel’s arms drop and he winced. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be hostile.”

“It’s okay querida, you know I like your feisty side.” He gave you that sinfully devilish smirk as you glared at him. “Baby, we’re going to be fine, I promise.” 

“Alena, you be a good girl for daddy okay? If you need mommy just tell daddy and then mommy will come home, okay?” You reluctantly gave Alena to Angel. This was a routine, without a fail, it was always this hard to let go of your little girl. You figured it would eventually become easier. 

She looked over at you and pouted, reaching for you with her small hands. She made a grabbing motion with her hands and you just frowned.

Angel saw it on your face and shook his head. “No baby, come on, you have to be strong. I deal with this when I have to go to work too.” He gave you a quick kiss and softly pushed you towards your car. “It’s only a few hours.”

“Angel, I work till 11.”

“And it’ll come quicker if you get your cute ass in your car.” Angel opened the car door for you and you slid inside. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” You looked at Alena who was now distracted by something behind Angel. You gazed to where she was looking and smiled, it was Coco. “I love you Lenny.”

She didn’t even glance your way, her eyes were focused on her favorite person.

“Why does she like Coco so much?” Angel was a tiny bit jealous of his brother and how much his daughter adored him. Alena was very shy and it took some time for her to warm up to you, but once she did, it was a done deal. She also may like Coco since she loved pulling his hair. And Coco had this habit of braiding her hair. 

“Well, isn’t Coco your favorite person?” You pointed out.

“No, you know you’re my favorite person.”

You rolled your eyes, laughing at his response. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t forget that she has to nap at noon or it messes up her whole day. There’s food in the fridge inside the clubhouse and remember, no sugar before nap time.”

“Baby, you act like I don’t know how to take care of our daughter.” He scoffed.

“It’s not that you can’t, you’re just a pushover.” You blew him a kiss. “No sugar before nap time, cause that’s another battle you don’t want.”

He closed the door for you and waved goodbye as you drove away. Turning to his daughter, she was reaching out for someone behind him and Angel already knew it was Coco.

“Mi preciosa,” Coco greeted Alena. “You want to come with Tio Coco?”

“Why the fuck does she like you so much?” Angel handed Alena over knowing his daughter would cry if he didn’t.

“Language hermano.” Coco scolded, covering Alena’s ear. 

Angel rolled his eyes. “Unfuckingbelievable. Watch her, I got shit to do at the scrapyard.” 

“I got it.” Coco took Alena inside the clubhouse, grabbing her diaper bag while Angel made his way up front. 

“It kind of hurts me that she likes Coco more than she likes her own flesh and blood.” EZ commented when Angel reached him at the gate of the clubhouse.

“Join the fucking club.” 

==============

Angel would check on Alena periodically, finding her with usually two or more of his brothers around her. It was insane for Angel how well they’ve all taken to Alena. They adored her as if she was one of their own. Bishop would let her sit on his chair, letting her color while she sat on his lap. Taza loved giving her swimming lessons whenever time permitted them. Hank loved taking her to secret ice cream dates whenever Angel had her at the scrapyard. Gilly and Coco loved taking her to the park since, as they say, she was a chick magnet. You almost forbade it, but when you saw your daughter in action, you were honestly impressed. EZ loved taking her to the library since Alena loved reading pop-up books about animals. And Creeper baked with Alena, even though he didn’t seem like a baker, do not let his looks fool you. Creeper made an amazing cheesecake and he always let Alena lick the bowl and stir the batter. Chucky loved having Alena over as well, he would cook her breakfast and she would fondly call him Tio Hucky since Chucky was difficult for her. Letty babysat Alena whenever you and Angel would like a night out to yourself and more times than none, Coco and Gilly were with Letty by the time you guys came home. 

Alena had a different type of relationship with each of the Mayans members and it was one of the things you love about your extended family. They always took care of her and would drop everything if they needed her. When she got her last round of vaccines, she went with Angel and Coco, you thought that they lost Alena, but Angel called you, emotional at the fact that his baby was not crying after an injection. They were more affected than her. 

Alena and Coco were sitting on the porch during one of the times that Angel came to check on them. She was animatedly telling him about Paw Patrol from what Angel could gather. Coco was listening, nodding his head as if he even knew what that show was. Alena turned her head to Angel, waving at her father and blowing him kisses. Angel’s heart swell and blew her a kiss back.

“Did she eat yet?” Angel questioned.

“Yeah, she had some omelette Chucky made her.” Coco replied. “You want to switch off or are you cool with me just staying with her?”

“You’re her favorite person, wouldn’t want to get in between that.” 

Coco rolled his eyes. “Green ain’t a good look on you hermano, it’s not my fault she loves me. Who’s your favorite person in the world?” 

Both men looked at Alena. They already knew the answer, Coco loved hearing it.

“Coco!”

Angel rolled his eyes, walking in the clubhouse to get some water. 

Coco was such a pain. 

==============

Angel knew he shouldn’t have left Alena alone for two hours, but she was with Coco, what was the worst that could happen? 

He walked back to the clubhouse and he just knew that if you had come back at this time, you would have wrung him alive.

“Coco!” Angel yelled out. 

Coco and Creeper were chasing Alena around, who was just in her diapers, clothes long forgotten. She gleefully laughed as she ran past Creeper. Taza and Hank were sitting at the picnic table, laughing as they watched Coco and Creeper have difficulty with catching Alena, which was humorous as she was three years old, outrunning these grown men. 

“What the fuck is going on?” Angel questioned when he was close enough.

“Coco thought it was a brilliant idea to give Alena a popsicle.” Hank chuckled, shaking his head at the younger member. “We all know how she gets with sugar.” He pointed at Alena who ran in between Coco and Creeper. 

“The fuck Coco? Y/N literally drilled it in our heads that she doesn’t get sugar till after her nap.” Angel scolded his best friend. 

“My bad.” Coco stood beside him, hands on his hips. “Why the fuck is your daughter Speedy Gonzalez?”

“Maybe it has something to do with the popsicle.” Angel glared at him. “How did this even happen?”

“We were just walking around and then she claimed she was hot, took off everything besides her diaper. Didn’t want her to die from a heat stroke so you’re welcome.” Coco explained.

“Heat stroke? Coco, she’s used to this shit, Alena just likes running around in her diaper. You know this.” Angel shook his head. “Alena, baby, come to daddy, you have to nap soon.” 

Alena stopped a few feet from Angel, in front of Taza and Hank. “No.” She crossed her arms over her chest. The pout was familiar to Angel, hell to everyone, it was your pout. 

Angel groaned. “Come on, daddy will take a nap with you.” 

“No.” She shook her head, walking over to Hank, gesturing for him to pick her up.

“Nena, you have to listen to daddy. When you wake up, we’ll have the pool set up for you.” Hank tried to bargain with Alena. She puffed her cheeks, deliberating if that bargain was worth it. She shook her head, climbing off Hank’s lap. 

“Daddy, I’m hungry.” She walked up to Angel, hugging his leg, looking up with those brown eyes of yours that your daughter had. 

“Let’s nap first then we can eat.” Whenever Alena didn’t have her nap, she was cranky and tended to not nap the whole day. He didn’t want to deal with cranky Alena, he wanted to deal with his usual sweet princess. 

“No, I’m hungry.” 

Angel picked up Alena, giving his daughter a kiss. “If you go to sleep, we can eat whatever you want for lunch, then when you wake up, we can FaceTime mommy.”

“Okay,” she looked at Coco. “Tio Coco, I’m hungry.”

“Angel let her eat.”

“Nope, she’s not hungry, she just doesn’t want to sleep. You just gave her a popsicle.” 

Alena has the tendency of turning the Mayans men against one another. She knew who she could twirl around her finger and it was just so entertaining to watch whenever you were around.

Angel walked inside the clubhouse with Alena, his daughter was definitely not happy. She turned her head away from Angel, arms crossed over her chest. Angel chuckled. His daughter had so much personality for a three year old. It was going to be difficult when she became a teenager, he was not looking forward to his baby girl growing up.

“Are you mad at daddy?” 

“Humph,” she turned away, pouting. 

“Come on, daddy knows what's best for his princesa.” He kissed her shoulder and she giggled. “I love you mama.”

“I wuv you daddy.” Alena laid her head on Angel’s shoulder and his heart just swelled hearing her say this. He would never tire of hearing you and your daughter tell him that you love him. Angel was a simple man, he didn’t need much in his life besides you, his daughter and his club. 

“And I love you mi princesa.” He opened the door to his dorm, turning the AC on since just like mommy, Alena cannot sleep unless she was freezing. “Come on, nap time.” He laid her down under the covers. Angel toed off his shoe, and slid in after his daughter. As always, Alena climbed on Angel, laying her head on his chest, settling to nap on him. It was her favorite way to sleep. Whenever Alena slept with you two, she hung onto Angel. It was like she was afraid that if she didn’t he would disappear. Whenever Angel had a run, it was hell for you and Alena. She usually cuddled up to you when Angel wasn’t there, which you didn’t mind since having Alena made it more bearable. 

Before Angel knew it, he was also lulled to sleep. 

When Angel woke up, he sat up when he didn’t feel Alena on him. He looked around wildly and his daughter was nowhere in sight. The door was slightly ajar so he knew she was outside. Looking at his phone, it was nearing four in the afternoon. He got up and made his way outside and heard Alena gleeful laughter as Bishop chased her around the clubhouse. He was making some dinosaur noises and she kept looking back as she ran. Alena saw her father and immediately ran to him and hid behind him.

“Protect me daddy!” She grabbed one of his legs, hiding her face.

Bishop laughed. “Your daughter has been away for two hours. She told us not to wake daddy.”

Angel smiled. “I’m sure she didn’t.” Angel lifted her up, letting her settle in his arm. “Did you eat baby?”

She nodded. “Tio Bishop bought me McDonald’s. Nuggies!”

“My wife is going to kill us. We fed her daughter McDonald’s.”

“What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her.” Bishop shrugged. “Have you tried saying no to your daughter?”

“Fair point.” Angel nodded in agreement. 

Hank walked in and stretched his arms out towards Alena. “Pool is ready.” Alena reached for him as well, happy when she heard the word pool.

“Wait, she needs the,” 

Creeper came from behind Angel, slightly startling him and cutting him off. “Yeah we know, the Pampers splashers.” He was carrying a bag with said pampers. “Come Len, we’re changing so we can swim.” 

Alena went to Hank, leaving Angel and Bishop.

“How’s your wife doing with work?” Bishop questioned his secretary.

“Good, wished she didn’t work as much, but medicine is her passion.” He grinned. “But she doesn’t mind it.”

“How late does she work today?”

“Eleven, as long as it doesn’t get busy.” Angel took his phone out and noticed he had several missed calls and messages from you. “Fuck, she’s been blowing up my phone.”

“She called over here, she figured you were asleep, call her.”

Angel didn’t need to be told twice. He called you and after two rings, you picked up.

“Corazon, sorry, I fell asleep.”

You laughed. “I figured you did. It’s fine baby, I’m just checking on you and Alena. I’m sure she’s enjoying her time with her tio’s.”

“Absolutely baby, you know how spoiled she is.” Angel sat down, waving off one of the clubhouse girls who offered him a drink. “How’s work?”

“Not so bad, it’s getting busy since it’s nearing that time in the afternoon when the bus unloads. I just wanted to check on you and Lenny.” 

“She napped.” He proudly told her. 

“I know, she told me. And she also told me that she didn’t want to wake daddy cause he was snoring.”

You both laughed. 

“We should have another amor.”

“You carrying it this time?”

You both laughed once again. It was something you two discussed frequently and you’ve had a pregnancy after Alena was born, unfortunately it ended with a miscarriage, but that didn’t mean you two weren’t trying. You wanted a three to four year age gap between your kids and it was about time for Alena to have a sibling. 

“Want to start tonight?” 

There was a silence for a moment before he heard you again.

“Call pops, ask if Alena can sleepover.”

[emmy-writes-sometimes]

Stuck With You

Sebastian quarantines with you, his co-star, when he feels like you shouldn’t be left alone. When you’re asked to be in a virtual music video, he finally lets a secret slip out.

-

           “I’ll be fine,” you insisted, looking at your friend, Sebastian. He doubted you, clearly, because he was crossing his arms and paying more attention to you than the food on his plate.

           “I don’t want you in that house alone,” he said. “North Hollywood’s not a great neighborhood, you don’t have a dog or a security system, and I really don’t like the idea of leaving you alone for this long.” He was right. North Hollywood wasn’t great, and you knew that. Your roommate had moved out so there was a second bedroom and bathroom, and there was definitely enough room for him.

           “I’m 22, Seb, I don’t need a babysitter.” You knew he didn’t mind staying there and you secretly wanted him to because he was one of your best friends, even with such a big age gap, and you kind of liked him too. And the fact that he was willing to quarantine himself with you for an indefinite amount of time was, well, your dream. It was better than flying home to see your parents in the middle of a pandemic even if tickets were half of what they normally cost.

           “I’m not going to babysit you, if I wanted to do that I would’ve gotten you a juice box instead of a beer.” He had paid for your lunch, since you paid for his coffee that morning, and he had gotten you a beer because you looked like you needed it. And after deciding to stay here instead of go home, you definitely needed it.

           “Thank you, Seb, but you really don’t have to.”

           “So you’re telling me you want to be alone?” You shook your head, violently.

           “No. I just don’t want you to get stuck anywhere you don’t want to.” He chuckled as the check for your food came.

           “You are the only person I would want to be stuck with right now. And, besides, if you’re not flying out I probably shouldn’t either. I’ll leave whenever you want me to, but just let me be with you for a few days.” You sighed and crossed your arms against your chest.

           “Fine. But you’re paying for the first grocery run.” He grinned. You’d gotten put with him over the last press tour, so you knew that he was a scheming mastermind even if he didn’t look like it. He probably had something up his sleeve.

           “Then I’ll meet you with my stuff later tonight.”

           Later that night he was there, parking his car in the short driveway, and brought in a massive amount of groceries as well as his bags because he’d checked out of his long term Airbnb (he should really buy a house out there, but he always said New York was home). He was your savior – he’d gotten multiples of all your favorite snacks, including your favorite Australian cookie that was very hard to find for no reason, and three bags of the chips he knew you could get through a full bag of in ten minutes.

           “I didn’t get anything to really cook with because I know you like to Postmate in,” he explained as you started putting everything away. He smiled when he realized how excited you were about all of the snacks.

           “You’re the best,” you said, walking over to him and giving him a hug. He smiled and messed up your hair before going upstairs to put his bags away and move them into the empty room. Truth be told, he did kind of have an ulterior motive for quarantining. His mission was to make you fall in love with him because he knew about the puppy crush you tried so hard to hide. He was your best friend. He knew you better than almost anyone else, except for your mom, and he knew it wouldn’t be difficult if you were truly stuck there.

           For the first few days, things were good. You two became vegetables on the couch, forcing him to re-watch Gossip Girl even though he was in it because you’d never seen it before. Then you’d binged all of the Harry Potter, Star Wars, and Lord of the Rings movies. He would go to the neighborhood gym in the mornings, until it closed, and then he would just go on runs. The only times you were really alone were when he was going on a run. You would go get groceries every now and then, but for the most part you were planted on the couch. Your head would always fall on his shoulder or into his lap if you were laying down and you thought nothing of it. You just liked being close to him and he liked being close to you.

           The first interruption came after three weeks. It was the beginning of April and you’d been locked up for so long that you had a breakdown. You just started crying, out of nowhere, and he had no idea what was going on at first. You never really cried in front of him, or in front of anyone. Without even thinking about it, he rushed forward and gave you a hug.

           “Hey, what’s wrong?” He asked, pulling your hair out of your face. It was just a reflex.

           “Nothing, I just… I honestly don’t know why I’m crying. I just hate being so locked up and feeling like I’m going to get sick every time I have allergy problems, and…”

           “Okay, breathe, first of all,” he suggested. You took a deep breath that matched his, and after two or three you were just sniffling like it would pull the tears back into your eyes. “Good girl. Now start over.” He brought you over to the couch and you sat down beside him.

           “What if one of us gets sick? Or what if this lasts for so long that they just drop the movie and we’re both out of jobs, or what if I just lose my job and I can’t…” He looked at you in a way that nobody else ever had and it made you stop in your tracks. “I’m just worried.”

           “Don’t be, alright? I’m here as long as you want me here.” You sniffled and wiped the tears from your cheek with a t-shirt you’d found in the laundry room. On second thought, it was his. And you didn’t even think anything of it because why would you?

           Things were different after that. Just the way he’d looked at you made you feel… like even if things didn’t get better, you weren’t alone. He carried you up the stairs to his bedroom that night, not wanting to go to the third floor where your room was, and slept on the other side of the bed so close to the edge that he probably would have fallen off. You woke up, wondering why you were wrapped in the blanket that belonged in the den, and looked over. He was there still, sleeping soundly, but you knew how close he was to the edge. So you pulled him by the t-shirt, half asleep, until he turned over. He opened his eyes just enough to see that you had done it and that you were still asleep. He smiled and went back, too.

           You woke up the next morning in the middle of his bed, not the side he didn’t sleep on, and you could hear music from your Alexa in the kitchen. You decided to clean up a little bit because you looked like a complete mess, and after taking a quick shower you walked down to smell that he had been making breakfast and singing along to bad 80’s pop songs.

           “You look happy,” you said, almost like you were accusing him of something, and your eyebrow raised when you saw that he was making pancakes. From scratch. “I didn’t know you could cook.”

           “There’s a lot you still don’t know about me, sweetheart!” He said over the music. You couldn’t help but laugh a little bit, sitting down at the counter because you didn’t quite know how to help. You barely knew how to use the electric oven since you’d had gas your whole life.

           “Are there enough for two?” You counted a stack of five already done pancakes and the rest of the bacon that was about to go bad, but you knew Sebastian could eat.

           “Duh!” He looked at you like it was obvious. “I’m sorry I didn’t get you to your room last night, I got tired after one flight of stairs. You’re heavier than you look.”

           “Hey!”

           “Kidding. You’re gorgeous and you know it.” You could feel yourself blushing and to hide it, you turned away and got out two glasses. “Mimosas? At 9 AM on a Tuesday?” You shrugged.

           “Bombs away, bitch,” you said as you poured it. He took one anyway, clinking your glasses together before putting the food onto separate plates for you.

           “By the way, I have the interview later, the virtual one,” he reminded you. “Can I use your room? It’s the only white wall besides in the stairwell.”

           “Yeah, go ahead,” you responded. “Am I allowed in the room?”

           “If you want to be. You just have to be quiet though.”

           “I’m a quiet person!”

           “Sure you are.” You absolutely devoured the food he made and helped him clean everything up. Then he took off to take a shower and find some decent clothes to wear for his interview. He’d finished another movie two weeks before coming to L.A. to work on the movie you two were doing, and both press tours had gotten cut short. Every few days one of you would have an interview to do, or a Zoom call to get on. Most people hadn’t seemed to catch on that you were together, and if they did you knew the first thing they would suspect is that the two of you were together together. You wouldn’t mind, you realized after a few days of being with him. He was slowly starting to grow on you even more – you came to have very strong feelings for the crow’s feet in his eyes, the way he would sing terribly on purpose, and the way he wasn’t afraid to tell you embarrassing stories from his childhood.

           You climbed the stairs and made sure Sebastian wasn’t on his interview yet when you climbed onto the bed, out of sight from his camera, and started answering posts on social media and emails like you did almost every morning.

           “Does my hair look okay?” He asked, looking over at you. “I have thirty seconds.”

           “It looks fine,” you answered. His hair was slightly disheveled, but cute anyway. He was so cute. Ugh, you thought, great. I have a crush on my co-star who was in high school when I was in diapers. He grinned and went back to his interview, starting the camera as soon as it turned noon.

           “Hey, how are you doing?” Sebastian asked the interviewer as they came on. “I’m great, thank you.”

           “Are you quarantined yet, what’s the situation?” Sebastian glanced up at you and then chuckled nervously.

           “Yeah, I’m quarantined in Los Angeles right now, I didn’t feel like it was safe to head back to New York and my co-star had an extra room so I begged her to take me in. It’s pretty slow, we’ve probably spent a few hundred dollars on renting movies at this point, but we’re both healthy as far as we can tell, so we’re good.” It was really the only time he mentioned you, but the entire interview, you were nervous for him. Just in case the question came up again, you remained extra quiet as you typed out emails. One caught your eye, though, and it was from your agent.

           It was asking you and Sebastian to be part of a celebrity cameo – halfway to promote the movie, halfway to promote the song – in the new Ariana Grande and Justin Bieber video. About a hundred other people had been asked to record a ten to fifteen second-long clip of dancing with someone, preferably slow dancing. Internally, you were screaming. Of course you wanted to, even if it was just a friends-helping-friends thing. But it was another chance to be close to him and you absolutely wanted that. So you said yes, that you’d con Sebastian into it, and that you’d have the video for them tomorrow.

           “Alright, thank you, man! Enjoyed talking to you!” Sebastian was saying his goodbyes on the interview, and even after he turned the camera off, he held his fingers to his lips for a second to make sure it was over before shutting his laptop.

           “That went well,” you said.

           “I know, right? I thought maybe I’d forget how to do press stuff, but maybe not. Why are you smiling like an idiot?” He flopped down on your bed close to you and you turned the computer toward him to let him read. He read it a few times before looking back at you.

           “I told them we’d do it. It’s good press.”

           “Fine,” he said. “Come on.” He pulled your laptop off your lap and dragged you downstairs, making sure he had his phone since the camera was better.

           “We don’t have to do it now!” You said as he tried to find some place to put the camera. You could just do it in front of the door, you decided, and helped prop it up.

           “Alexa, play slow 90’s music!” He commanded. He dragged you over to where he was, taking your hand. Don’t Dream It’s Over started playing right away, which wasn’t a terrible song to dance to.

           “You face the camera, I look awful,” you said, looking down at the shorts and t-shirt you were in. He smirked.

           “I look worse. Come on, just dance with me, I already hit record.” You looked down for a minute. It was just like acting, right? You looked back up when he put his arm around your waist and pulled you toward him. He had that look in his eyes again and you were glued to them, a stupid smile on your face as he forced you to dance with him. You had taken dance classes, you knew what you were doing, but with him you were tripping over your own feet.

           “Stop laughing at me!” You said, laughing yourself. “I think the clip is probably long enough.”

           “What if I wanted to keep doing this, though?” His eyes were begging you not to leave, so you didn’t. You found yourself unable to look anywhere else. The idea of the phone recording you went away, the idea that you were tripping over him went away. The song changed to Linger by the Cranberries, and maybe it was the slow guitar and the backing orchestra that made it, but you could have sworn that Sebastian was looking at you like… He leaned slightly closer, like he was about to say something.

           “Ah, fuck it.” He closed the gap between you and you stopped, bracing yourself with your hands in his shirt, and his hand moved to your face to hold you there as he kissed you. He actually kissed you. And he didn’t stop.

           You got me wrapped around your finger, the song said, and it wasn’t wrong. You tugged him closer and closer, unable to keep from smiling, and eventually he just faded into laughter too. But he didn’t let you go, even when you couldn’t control it anymore.

           “I’ve been wanting to do that for a really long time,” he admitted with a grin.

           “Yeah,” you responded. “Me too.” You leaned your head into his chest and you just stood there for what felt like hours, even after Sebastian had told the Alexa to stop playing music.

           “We should probably talk about it, though, right?” He asked finally, pulling away from you. You nodded, knowing he was right, and took his phone off of record. The video was five minutes long. You’d been standing there for five minutes. It felt like both forever and no time at all.

           “I like you,” he said as you handed him his phone back. “I really, really like you, and I get it if you don’t because there’s such a big age gap and it might be weird to you, but I think you’re amazing, Y/n.” You took a moment before you answered.

           “Is it a little weird? Yeah, maybe, but maybe it’s not. I like you too, I have for awhile, and I just didn’t tell you because I figured you wouldn’t feel the same way. But I guess I was wrong.” He looked down, smiling.

           “So if I’d said that right at the beginning of quarantine we’d be in a pretty different place right now, huh?” You nodded.

           “I guess. But we know now, and… Do you wanna do this, Seb?”

           “Yeah. I really do. I’m sorry I can’t take you out on a date or whatever, but…” You put your arms around him again.

           “Just send me the videos and give me some time to change. I can order some food and we can make it seem like a real date?” He smiled and leaned down, fully kissing you again.

           “Sounds good. I’ll give you a good hour.” You turned away from him and went up the stairs, sending the video back. You told them to use whatever part of it they wanted after cutting out the part where you were talking.

           A few days later, you both curled up on the couch to watch the video premiere. Halfway through, for a few seconds, there was the video where he stopped dancing and leaned down to kiss you. Sebastian looked over at you, smiling, and pulled you in as you continued to watch the video.

           “There’s absolutely no one I would rather be stuck with,” he repeated, remembering what he’d said almost two months ago now.  

A/N: I hope the anon likes it as much as I do! I loved writing this so much! 

[august-unhinged]

Routine

Setting: modern day, unspecified Alpine university town Genre & tone: some kind of evil unhealthy romance-porn. Tone is light with dark undertones, and ditches the light halfway in. Themes: desperate approval-seeking, power imbalance, student/professor, established relationship Content: transmasc main character, m/m Kinks: servitude, rope bondage, forced orgasms, noncon, forced anal sex, praise and degradation, sadism/emotional sadism, masochism/emotional masochism, forced cheating Content warnings: Noncon. Painful sex. Unsafe kink practices. Power imbalance. Manipulative/abusive relationship. Trans person as the victim, cis men as the enactors of violence.

Word count is ~10k, there’s 3k words of setup. If you want to skip straight to the porn, scroll until you see the paragraph starting in bold.

Killian’s alarm rings every morning at seven. It rings, and he hates it with every fibre of his being for a moment before he comes to and realises where he is. It really is a blessing, he reminds himself every morning. Killian wakes up on a cramped campbed that ruins his posture, simultaneously cold and sweaty on the mornings when the mountain chill threatens at the window panes, and feels nothing but gratitude for his surroundings. The pale beauty of the alpine city sprawling below them is breathtaking, but it’s the house he’s in that really gives him pause. Because he wakes in Felix’s office. On a roll-out mattress behind the Professor’s desk. At the feet of his master, even unconscious.

He has this thought process in the time it takes for him to reach over and turn off his alarm. It used to take him ten minutes to snap out of the daze - but he quickly learned that Felix doesn’t tolerate daydreaming. Killian mutters the Lord’s Prayer as he pulls on his slippers; he’s grateful for rising another morning and for where he’s risen. He pads softly into the kitchen, floorboards becoming tile under his feet as he steps into the day’s routine.

Today is slightly different, though. Killian’s heart’s trilling in his chest, resistant to his efforts to not get his hopes up again. The past couple of months had been a litany of scattered anniversaries. There was the first time Killian had been to one of Felix’s parties, the first time Felix had read one of Killian’s papers (and said it was ‘fine’!), the first time they sat and smoked and got unreasonably high until dawn broke the clouds while Killian listened adoringly to Felix’s every word. None of these were tangible, though - hardly an accepted marker of the progression of a relationship, either. But a year ago today was when Felix casually handed Killian a key to his apartment alongside a vague explanation that it would just be easier for Killian to be able to come and go as he pleased, rather than having to interrupt Felix’s day whenever he needed something. It was an offhanded exchange that still made Killian’s heart flutter for weeks after. He is hyper-aware of the gift in his possession at all times. No matter where he keeps the key it seems to burn through layers of fabric, the cool metal branding his skin in a hopeless reminder that Killian belongs.

He sets the water to boil and sits at the counter to go through Felix’s diary. Chapter review at 11 - a pushback of a pushback, but Killian is still bracing himself for an early morning announcement that Felix has something far more important to do. Donors’ lunch at 1pm, where Killian will be ever-presently taking notes. And lectures in the afternoon. Killian always memorises Felix’s diary a week in advance but looking at it with the kettle quietly rumbling in the background always frames his day with a sense of purpose. He pencils in some notes under the donor’s lunch - names and how to remember them, jokes not to make so they’ll still give us lots of money - Felix can’t possibly be expected to remember it all. Killian puts the diary on the left of the breakfast tray so Felix can read it while he eats, fills a glass with orange juice so it won’t be too cold to drink by the time he brings it through. The kettle’s finished boiling and he fills the cafetière - a spoonful and a half of the good stuff, which sits on the shelf in front of Killian’s instant. He drops two slices of granary in the toaster and hunts for a knife.

Routine.

He thrives on it.

That being said, he’s changing it up a little today - as the coffee steeps, he steams the milk in an attempt to recreate something he saw in one of the local coffee shops Felix hates but Killian secretly enjoys. He’s in his own head, dancing to an imperceptible tune, trying to figure out how to pour it right to get the shape on top of the coffee-

And the toast pops up. Killian jumps, spilling the milk on the counter, the floor, and himself. ‘Fuck.’ The cup now contains nondescript beige liquid and a smattering of foam - it’s hopeless to begin to contemplate starting another, because Killian always times breakfast perfectly to-

Felix’s alarm starts ringing insistently, and with a heavy sigh Killian marmalades the toast, piles everything onto the tray slightly more haphazardly than usual, and brings it to Felix.

Killian misses when he could watch Felix at peace. By the time Felix is awake and Killian comes to greet him, the Professor’s face has already settled into the practiced disdain that morning brings him. ‘Morning,’ Killian calls as he opens the door with his elbow, doing his quick inhale-and-hold-it in case there’s a pretty twink in Felix’s bed.

There’s not. And breathe.

Killian sets the tray down on the bedside table and stays silent, waiting. Felix appraises the tray with a cool gaze.

‘Killian,’ he says, with enough leeway in his tone for Killian’s heart to begin pounding. ‘You know I take my first coffee of the morning black.’ He’s reproachful, less sympathetic and more pitying.

‘Quite right, Professor,’ come the automatic words as Killian picks up the cup and returns to the kitchen to start the whole tedious process again. Even tediousness has a special significance here, though. Everything Killian does, he does it for Felix.

Killian has felt even more in a daze than usual today. By the time he gets back to Felix’s place, he’s frustrated with himself. He made a fool out of himself in the chapter review, nodding along but not really listening, which became apparent after one particularly unforgiving stretch of silence where Killian was supposed to be talking. ‘We may as well leave it there, then,’ Felix had said, his tone final. They broke half an hour early.

Killian doesn’t want to go home. The simplicity of the phrase is enough to make him stop in his tracks halfway up the cobbled hill to the apartment. When did it become ‘home’? It technically isn’t - Killian still pays rent to a student-sized cardboard box twenty minutes from campus, where he returns in shifts to wash his clothes and pick up mail. But he hasn’t spent a night there since Felix gave him the key a year ago. It feels alien to sleep alone in his flat, surrounded neither by the familiar leather-and-papers scent of Felix’s office, nor the comforting knowledge that Professor is breathing quietly in the next room. The idea that he’s still sleeping in the old flat and that this was all a terrible fever dream wakes Killian up at least once a week. Killian shakes his head fiercely, as though to shake all unwanted thoughts out of his brain. He’s being ungrateful. If he’s reluctant to go to Felix’s because he’s made a tit of himself, well… he shouldn’t have made a tit of himself. He shrugs. Simple enough. Killian continues up the hill and ignores the part inside him that implores him to turn away.

It’s dark by the time Killian unlocks the door - on his walk there the streetlamps were just beginning to flicker on, breaking the dusky early-evening monotone. To his surprise, when he gets there, lights are on in the apartment. He had been expecting to be alone this evening. It’s useless to try and quash the hope that Felix has remembered, that he’s planned something, so Killian reluctantly allows himself to foster the damaging expectation that Felix would ever consider the relationship worth commemorating.

‘Hello?’ Killian calls towards the bedroom light, uncertain. The door opens and Felix steps out. He’s still in the suit he’d been wearing at work but his hair, usually tightly pushed back, is now falling in front of his face and his glasses are tucked into his jacket pocket. With the warm glow of the soft bedroom lighting behind him, filtering through the salt-and-pepper strands around his head and bringing out the warm hazel in his eyes, he looks divinely formed.

‘You’re back earlier than anticipated,’ Felix replies disapprovingly.

‘I could say the same about you,’ Killian says, attempting to be jovial. He drops his satchel by the door and bends to untie his laces.

‘I was hoping you’d spend the evening going over what we discussed earlier today.’ Killian worries at his lip.

‘I did this afternoon, Felix. It just took less time than I expected.’

‘Ah. Possibly because you spent our meeting daydreaming?’

Killian might be a silly romantic, but it gives him butterflies when Felix uses the first person plural when it’s just them in the room. It makes Killian feel like he’s a part of something worthwhile. Something bigger. ‘You’re doing it again.’

‘I’m sorry, Felix,’ Killian sighs. ‘I’m having an off day.’

‘Well, you won’t be able to afford that luxury in the future, Killian. So I suppose it’s best you have your “off days” now.’

This is Felix telling Killian he’s forgiven. He’s crossing to the kitchen now, busying himself with something Killian can’t figure out. There are cupboards that are functionally Killian’s to use, and Felix is inexplicably looking in them. ‘There’s marking on the desk, by the way. I need it before noon tomorrow.’ Killian grimaces internally.

‘Right - do you mind if I start later? I need to eat. Sorry.’ In the bustle of the donor’s lunch and the ever-present need for notetaking, he’d completely forgotten to eat and was now uncomfortably ravenous.

Felix tuts impatiently, as though at a slow child. ‘I’m cooking tonight, Killian. You have thirty-three papers to mark. Off you go.’

‘Oh. Right, okay. Yeah, I’ll just go and… do that.’ Killian hides the surprise in his voice as he answers but allows the confusion to stay on his face. It’s not that Felix can’t cook, it’s just that he has at least two meals out a week anyway, and it’s easier to delegate now Killian lives with him. Killian’s heart is fluttering again. He leaves the office door open a crack and crosses to the record player in the corner before he starts working on the papers. Well-practiced, he squats in front of the vinyl cabinet below the record player and slides out the fifth from the left - a jazz recording, one of Felix’s favourites. Reverently, he lifts the lid on the record player and sets the album A-side up, gently placing the needle onto the record’s outermost rim. The volume is already at the perfect setting for Felix to have it as background music, and Killian holds his breath.

No complaints from the kitchen.

For the first time that day, he allows himself to smile.

Dinner is gnocchi, brown butter, and sage. Killian scarfs it down, utterly and blissfully unaware of himself until the moment he drops his fork onto the plate and Felix clears his throat. For reference, Felix is less than a third of the way through his plate by this point. ‘Keeping your head firmly in the clouds is hungry work, I see,’ Felix gently mocks, and Killian laughs - breathy and embarrassing.

‘Hah, yeah, funny how that is, isn’t it,’ are all the words that tumble from his mouth before he reminds himself how to keep it shut. ‘How was your day?’

‘The lunch was frightfully tedious - it’s a constant source of horror to me that I must attend lunch after lunch to explain why the arts are worth funding ad nauseam. They’re trying to frame knowledge as a business, Killian, through the structures of client and customer and value for money - it’s reprehensible. To be frank, anyone who requires an explanation as to why the pursuit of knowledge is man’s only truly selfless act is not someone with whom I would engage anywhere other than a business lunch. Hopefully they won’t bother us for at least another year.’

Killian has been nodding furiously along the entire time - there’s just something about hearing Felix talk, in memorising every modulation in pitch and tone, that’s more relaxing to Killian than almost anything else in the world. ‘Write that down, by the way.’

‘About the pursuit of knowledge?’

‘That’s the one. Good boy.’ Felix always says these things so casually, like he doesn’t know what it does to Killian - namely, his mouth gets dry, his heart starts pounding, and a powerful ripple of heat shocks through his body. Felix is carrying on like he doesn’t know or care, though. He’s looking across at Killian’s notebook - full to bursting with Felix’s wit and opinions. ‘I am rather astute, aren’t I,’ Felix muses aloud - more to himself than Killian, really.

‘You really are, Professor,’ Killian murmurs, awestruck. He’s noting down what Felix has said in a half-daze.

‘Is that blue ink, Killian?’ Felix asks sharply, and Killian’s face contorts very briefly into a frown.

‘It is. I’m sorry, I can’t find my black pen for the life of me.’

‘Blue ink is for degenerates,’ Felix sighs, fixing Killian with a particularly withering look. But we are degenerates. Killian bites back the reply, hoping Felix can’t make out the defiance in his eyes. ‘You’d best carry on with your marking,’ Felix says pointedly, and Killian understands. He’s been dismissed.

By the time Killian emerges from the office it’s gone ten and his brain is exhausted. He’s done just under half the essays - more thoroughly than he needed to, probably - only relenting when his eyes started losing focus. Killian knows he’s tired when it takes him five minutes to piece together one sentence from the sea of quoted Greek and tiny little numbers, and is grateful that he’s forced himself to stop. As he stands to head through to the kitchen, he’s faintly aware of his head spinning, of every bone in his body grumbling. But beneath that, there’s an uncomfortable tension - a pulling together of muscles, a rush of connection at each synapse. His mind might be tired, but his body is very much awake.

He lets his breath out in an angry little huff and decides to have a bath, hoping to soak out of his skin any intention of not falling straight to sleep. The coldness of the kitchen tile radiates through his socks, grounding him to the present despite the discomfort as he gets ready to soak. Pre-bath rituals complete with some green tea now steeping in his favourite mug, he heads to the bathroom. There’s a window by the bath that overlooks the capital, high up enough that Killian can bathe without accidentally causing indecent exposure. He loves looking down at the city while wrapped in silky bathwater, dreaming about the thousands of lives bustling in the streets below.

Killian’s so wrapped up in himself, taking his time getting the water temperature right before putting the plug in, finding his favourite lavender bubble bath, that he doesn’t notice Felix’s presence until the Professor knocks on the bathroom door. Killian nearly jumps out of his skin, dropping the lavender bottle in the bath in the process. ‘Oh, shit.’ He laments.

‘...Are you quite alright in there?’

‘Yeah,’ Killian responds as he hurries to unlock the door, wiping wet hands on his shirt. He turns away from Felix once the Professor’s been let in, immediately dropping to the floor to mop up the splashed water with the bath mat.‘Yeah, I was just gonna grab a bath, then I dropped the bottle in and the lid’s still on but the water went everywhere, so right now I just need to-‘

‘You’ve been very clumsy today, haven’t you, Killian?’ Felix interrupts. It’s not really a question. Killian’s frantic movements slow, stutter, then halt entirely. He knows the tone and he nods, still kneeling, eyes on the slowly filling bath. ‘First the coffee, now this.�� Killian holds his breath as Felix sits on the edge of the bath and - after a moment that feels eternal - tangles his hand in Killian’s hair. Felix’s hand settles there, fingers pressing comfortingly against Killian’s scalp, and he can’t help but whine and lean into the touch. ‘What are we going to do with you?’ Felix murmurs. Again, not really a question. Felix already knows exactly what he’s going to do. He just knows how to tease Killian, press his buttons, work him up with anticipation. ‘Shower, and then join me in bed.’ Felix decides. Killian can’t help but find the affectionate tone under the imperative (or at least, he believes it’s there, and that makes it true enough for him). ‘I have a surprise for you. Tonight is a special occasion, after all.’ Felix gives Killian’s hair a short, sharp tug - a nonverbal reminder to hurry up - and leaves.

Killian whines helplessly again, all thumbs as he reaches into the bath to drain the water, heart thudding exponentially faster while he contemplates what Felix could possibly have for him. He can’t help but ponder the implication - that Felix has remembered, that he wants to show Killian he cares. His knees weaken under him. Absolutely pathetic, he chastises himself. For the next ten minutes, he concentrates on meticulously cleaning himself. He wants to make himself as perfect as possible, a blank canvas for Felix to ruin as he pleases. An involuntary shiver ripples through his body. He loves knowing that Felix has been planning something. That he’s been sitting contemplating new ways to get inside Killian’s mind, under his skin, and touch the raw nerves that he finds there until Killian is almost driven mad with it. The fact that Killian is important enough for Felix to even spend time considering this… surprise, whatever it is, is perhaps the greatest gift of all.

Killian shuts the water off. The sudden silence makes him hyper-aware of his short, trembling breaths. He reaches towards the bathroom cabinet where he had carefully laid his cross after taking it off, but his hand falters. He’s aware of how ridiculous this sounds - how ridiculous Felix would find it - but he wants whatever’s going to happen to be between Felix and himself only. There’s some things that he’s allowed to keep secret, he thinks.

Wrapping himself in a fluffy towel, Killian steals softly across the kitchen floor to Felix’s bedroom. Light spills under the door, which is open ajar - but Killian still feels the need to knock. The space he and Felix share may well be as much his as Felix’s, but the Professor’s bedroom still feels strangely off-limits. Killian doesn’t go in alone. And even when Felix is in there, permission is required to enter.

‘Come in and close the door behind you,’ Killian hears from beyond the door, and follows suit immediately. It’s only once he’s heard the click of the door closing and they’re fully alone together that he looks over at the bed. Felix sits on top of the covers, reading. He puts the book down, takes his glasses off, and appraises Killian slowly. There are two items to his right; a familiar length of black rope, and an unfamiliar box - also black, understated and nondescript. Killian waits for Felix’s permission to sit, which is granted by a wave of the hand. He sits on the opposite corner of the bed to Felix, legs tucked under himself, determined not to wither under Felix’s gaze. ‘Well?’ Felix prompts. Killian is tongue-tied, and can only look helplessly at his Professor as his face reddens - embarrassed at not figuring out what Felix wanted quickly enough. ‘Aren’t you going to open it?’ Felix asks softly, and the tension in Killian’s chest dissipates into something manageable.

‘Y-yes, of course. Sorry,’ he mumbles, inching closer to what he can now be sure is the surprise. He’s slightly taken aback by the weight of the box as he picks it up, and his breath catches in his throat as he lifts the lid to reveal its cargo.

It’s a wand. The head is soft black silicone, perfectly smooth and about the size of Killian’s fist - the body tapers down into a dial and cordless end. The light below the dial is green; it’s fully charged. Killian tries to swallow but his mouth is suddenly dry. He settles instead for an audibly shaky intake of breath before he looks up at Felix.

The smirk on Felix’s face is maddeningly attractive, the upturn of his lip a promise that he knows exactly what to do with Killian’s new toy. ‘Thank you,’ Killian breathes.

‘You haven’t even begun to thank me,’ Felix responds, quick as ever - Killian wishes he had his notebook, because that one was good. He feels heat melting in his abdomen, a dangerous current pulling down at the simultaneous promise-threat. ‘Tell me, have you ever used one of these before?’ Killian shakes his head silently, still in awe. It’s true that he’s never even touched a wand before, but Killian had seen one used on someone else - the unforgiving hardness pressed against writhing and desperate flesh. A flush delicately creeps his way up his neck and across the tips of his ears. ‘It seems as though you know what to expect, though,’ Felix continues, tone low and dangerous. ‘I was going to allow you to feel it on your hand first, but now I see no reason to delay ourselves any further.’

‘I-I think that’s wise, Professor,’ Killian stammers, so desperate to ingratiate himself to the man who now holds the instrument of Killian’s pleasure-torture.

‘Oh, you think it’s wise, do you?’ There it is - the low growl, almost imperceptible, giving away Felix’s quiet affront. ‘Come here, boy.’

Killian crawls across the bed and, when he’s close enough, resists the urge to fall to his knees at Felix’s feet in supplication. It’s wise to start begging for mercy now, while he still has most of his faculties. Felix cuts his train of thought short as he twists his hand into Killian’s hair, tugging sharply to lift Killian’s head. ‘I don’t need to know what you think, Killian. That’s not what I have you here for.’ The slap round the face Killian gets for his actions is almost gentle - there’s a stolen moment of a caress that Felix gives Killian’s cheek after his hand has made contact with it.

‘Yes, Professor.’ Felix pushes him away and instead reaches for the rope. There’s a moment of untethered panic Killian feels in his chest at the loss of contact which takes most of his energy to quell.

‘Take that towel off,’ Felix orders offhandedly. On shaky legs, Killian stands, and lets the towel fall on the carpet below. Out of the corner of his eye, Felix watches. The soft curve of Killian’s thighs is only magnified by the gentle dusting of hair along the contours of his body. There’s some that gathers on his chest, an expanse of pale skin disrupted by two pink scars. The surrounding skin there is so sensitive - Felix can drive Killian mad by just tracing his fingers up and down the incisions. Felix looks away as Killian moves to get back on the bed. ‘Don’t leave it on the floor,’ he says in a practiced exasperated tone. Killian bends to pick it up and Felix allows himself a rare smile of appreciation. The boy’s skin is still slightly damp from the shower - the way the light catches the beads of water is rather appealing. Felix has finished unraveling the rope by now. Killian sits cross-legged on the bed, awaiting direction. ‘Come here,’ Felix says softly, and Killian crawls towards him, presenting his wrists to be tied. He knows the score and order of things by now; Felix is nothing if not methodical.

But tonight, as Killian should have guessed, is different. Felix frowns. ‘No, turn around. Hands behind your back.’ Killian does so, and feels Felix tug at his hands, pulling his arms into an uncomfortable shape for a moment. He winces just as Felix lets go, and the relief from the discomfort makes the throbbing he feels between his legs whenever Felix touches him all the sweeter. ‘Put them together.’

‘What?’

‘Palms together. Like you’re praying.’

Killian struggles for a moment - Felix’s hands are gripped just above each of his elbows, holding his upper arms firmly in place as the young man flounders in his grip. He can sense the Professor becoming more impatient with each passing second he fails to do what is asked of him, and just as he hears the click of Felix’s tongue preparing to tut, his fingertips press together in a prayer-like pose. His little fingers jut uncomfortably between the base of his shoulder blades, and he gasps out when Felix removes his hands from his upper arms and forces his palms together.

‘There. That wasn’t so difficult, was it?’

Killian is trying to summon the will to say that it was, actually, and if this is meant to be fun he has several complaints, when he feels the rope around his wrists. Ah, shit. He tries to see the bright side; at least he can relax his muscles a little when Felix is done. Felix is tying him meticulously, spending much longer than usual, and Killian bites his lip whenever he feels the rope tug tightly against his skin. Felix announces that he has finished the tie by pushing Killian face-down onto the bed. It takes Killian aback somewhat, and he is about to move reflexively when he feels Felix’s hand on the small of his back. The discomfort from the rope is still there, but the longer he lies there with his arms aching, the more the pain is accompanied by another sensation under his skin. Deeper, in his belly and between his legs, and warmer, the heat in him building steadily. Felix gives Killian’s arm a tug, and the rope bites deliciously when he does. Killian cries out softly.

‘Oh, bless.’

Felix’s voice is dripping with condescension. Two of his fingers trace up Killian’s thigh and begin to rub his t-dick lazily. Killian whines, pushing his hips back against Felix’s fingers. He can feel himself throbbing and hard under Felix’s touch already. When they’re out together, Felix need only brush his hand against the small of Killian’s back a handful of times before he’s desperate for him; Killian has felt this need since Felix told him to come to bed. He’s just been waiting for Felix’s sign that he ought to express it. So conditioned, like a good pet ought to be. Felix hums in approval when he sees the wetness dripping down towards Killian’s cock, where the Professor’s fingers still circle tightly.

‘This is why I can never get rid of you, darling boy. It would simply be too much effort to train someone else as thoroughly as I’ve trained you.’ Killian moans at that; a deep sound barely muffled by the pillow, and he feels another gush of wetness between his legs as his pussy flutters and tightens. ‘Oh dear. I do underestimate the effect that statements like that have on you, don’t I, dearest?’

Killian writhes, incoherent mumbles dropping from his mouth at the terms of endearment Felix is lavishing on him. The writhing sends pain shooting from his arms, still tightly bound behind him, but Killian relaxes into the discomfort. ‘I think you’re ready now,’ Felix murmurs, and Killian feels something pressing against his dick, soft but unyielding, curved, and his brain is still processing this new information when Felix turns it on.

The wand is soft at first, but the vibrations go deep, shaking Killian’s core as he eagerly pushes back against the instrument, grinding his pussy happily against the wand’s head. He feels the hand Felix had been touching him with on the back of his thigh, wiping it clean before settling it on the small of his back again.

‘Good boy,’ Felix mutters, and Killian tries to turn to look at him but finds the weight of his own shoulder keeping his face in the pillows. He has a sense of something - Felix’s voice, just for a moment, has dropped from the cadence and tone he uses to praise and into something else, something more calculating. But just as Killian begins to consider this train of thought, there is a click - and then two - as Felix turns the wand up and up again, and Killian bites down against the pillow as moans shudder through his body. The best way he can describe the wand’s sensation is insistent - it ripples through him continuously, and though Felix is shifting it around every so often there is not one moment where the feeling is dampened, not one second of respite from the feedback loop being created between Killian’s legs. Killian has stopped grinding against it because he doesn’t need to, but his hips have started stuttering of their own accord, jumping every so often and snapping back down against the toy.

He is dripping, the wetness collecting in a small pool between his knees on the duvet and serving to make the wand glide against him more easily. Felix has stopped moving it and is just holding it there, right underneath the head of his dick, so that with every involuntary movement of Killian’s body he is pressing the most sensitive part of himself against it. This causes him to flinch, which causes his arms to pull away from one another, which causes the ropes to dig harder into his skin, which causes Killian to whimper and his dick to throb, which means for a moment the wand is that much stronger against him.

‘You’re in quite the predicament, aren’t you. I’m amazed you haven’t come yet, dear.’

Twisting his head as far as he can, Killian grits out: ‘you haven’t - given me permission - Professor.’ The thought hasn’t even crossed his mind. He has learned control of his body, an extension of Felix’s command over him, and it comes so naturally to him now it is difficult to even consider breaking out of it.

‘Oh, of course. Such a good little thing, aren’t you? Go on, why don’t you come for me.’ Felix says it so offhandedly as he turns the toy’s intensity up once more, and Killian keens loudly. Just the act of receiving permission changes so much in an instant; he had been fighting, and now he relaxes into the way the vibrations rumble through him. Felix wants this, he thinks to himself. Felix wants me to make a mess of myself like the stupid little toy I am. He moans loudly, and Felix’s hand lifts from Killian’s back and twists into his hair. ‘I’m thinking of doing this to you more often, you know,’ the Professor mutters, and the feeling of his soft breath against Killian’s ear has his hips desperately grinding down against the toy again. ‘You’re so needy, it’d be far easier for me to force an orgasm out of you every so often to keep you at bay. So you can focus on your true purpose.’

Killian feels tears of gratitude gather at the corners of his eyes. The sensation is building in him now - he can feel it deep inside him, the desperate contracting of his pussy as more of his slick floods out of it, the sliding and shifting of his cock against the strong vibrations of the machine pressed unyielding against him. ‘That’s right,’ Felix coos, petting the back of Killian’s hair. ‘Really savour this one, darling. I understand the more of them I force you to have, the more unpleasant it is for you.’

With a surprised, choked gasp, Killian comes, his legs closing around the toy and frantically pushing it up against himself as his dick throbs and pulses. His pussy tightens, desperate for something to fill it as the orgasm rips through him. He is moaning into the pillow, thrusting down until his cock becomes too sensitive to bear it, at which point there is a groan followed by a long silence, and then higher, whimpering cries until Felix shuts the toy off.

He leaves it where it is pressed against Killian’s cock, though. As he slowly returns to Earth, Killian notes the burn in his shoulder muscles, waiting to feel Felix’s cool hands on the knots, to slowly untie him. But in his post-orgasmic state, Killian is completely pliant and does not struggle, let alone immediately process it, when Felix starts to wrap rope around his ankles. After several seconds utterly silent, Killian twists his head and asks, ‘what you doin’?’

Felix slaps the top of his thigh enough to sting. ‘What are you doing, Professor.’

‘S-sorry, Professor… what are you doing, Professor? What’d you mean about, uh… about forcing me to have… to have more…’

‘Well, it is a special occasion.’ Killian’s heart blooms in his chest. ‘I wanted you to have something to occupy you while I’m gone.’

The tie between Killian’s ankles is finished with a sharp tug, and the Professor moves onto something on his thighs. But Killian’s mind is singularly focused now, his heart floundering against his ribs, his face creased in a deep frown as he tries to figure out what the Professor could mean.

‘While… you’re gone, Professor?’

‘It’s my daughter’s birthday.’ Felix replies simply, before gripping Killian’s shoulder to turn him over, one hand holding the unfinished tie in place as he does so. Killian’s eyes blearily focus on Felix, whose attention is solely on the rope. Killian shakes his head.

‘N-no, it would’ve been in your diary… I would’ve seen…’

The Professor looks up at him at that.

‘That diary is for my work engagements, and personal engagements that happen to overlap with my academic ones. I only tell you what I need you to know, Killian, and I’m sure you’ll understand that I don’t need the assistance of a postgraduate barely out of his Master’s to remember my child’s birthday.’ Felix’s gaze is cool as he looks at Killian. Calm. He’s just stating facts, Killian reassures himself. This is what he’s like. Tears, again, at his eyes, but hotter this time. He can feel his face burning. Felix looks back down.

‘Her mother took her to dinner this year, but Yvette’s invited me to join her and her husband for drinks, hence the late hour. I’ve got no morning tutorials tomorrow; I doubt there would be any harm done.’ Killian nods. Felix didn’t have to volunteer that information, and it would have been no right of Killian’s to ask, but he wanted Killian to know. Felix is so thoughtful, even at times like this. But still…

‘Perhaps I could- you might need- in case you say anything noteworthy-’

Felix chuckles to himself. Killian hates when he does that. Like he’s too stupid to even be in on the joke. But there’s a reason, he reminds himself, always a reason.

‘You think my daughter would appreciate my turning up to her birthday celebrations with my pet whore?’

Killian lets out one shameful sob as his hips jump under Felix’s hands. Felix tuts. ‘Be still, boy. You’re meant to enjoy this.’

Killian cranes his neck up to see what Felix is actually doing. The tie is nearly finished; the toy is now held firmly against Killian’s cock by his own legs, pulled up to sit flush against him by ties that sit above his hips. He is trapped. ‘Felix, what-’

‘I had a look at those papers you marked before I came in to see you. The last handful are sloppy, Killian, and I couldn’t have you trying to mark any more when you’re clearly exhausted and in need of… something.’ Felix’s gaze drops pointedly to the wet spot on the duvet. ‘This will keep you busy, stop you from moping while I’m out and, most importantly, keep you from attempting to finish off the rest of those papers even more pitifully than before. Also,’ and it is at this point that Felix leans over him, and Killian can see how hard he is, his cock straining against his suit trousers, ‘I rather like the idea of you tied up like this, waiting for me to come home.’ He flicks the toy on again, and Killian whimpers.

‘But Felix-’ the older man gives him a sharp look, and Killian corrects himself, ‘Professor, won’t I be… what if it’s too much?’

‘It will run out of battery,’ the Professor responds airily, ‘eventually.’ He pulls at Killian’s shoulder again until the boy is laid on his side, and turns the toy up higher until Killian is gasping for breath, his sensitive cock pulsing already with the onslaught of sensation. Killian feels his muscles throb again as the Professor releases his grip on Killian’s shoulder. ‘Remember to keep wiggling your fingers, dear. I did make that quite tight.’

Killian opens his mouth to thank the Professor for his advice, thank him for going out of his way to do all this to save Killian from himself, to tell him to enjoy his night, but is cut off by the sound of a ringing phone from Felix’s jacket. Felix waves an impatient hand at Killian, having sensed he was going to speak, and picks it up.

‘Hello? Yes, darling, I’m almost there… traffic’s bloody awful, I’m afraid. Taxi driver’s absolutely not helping. He’s not getting a tip.’ He shares a laugh, Killian presumes, with his daughter, and he’d be pleased to see him so happy if it weren’t for the insistent buzzing between his legs, the pressure building before Felix has even left. Felix hangs up. ‘What was it you were going to say?’ Killian swallows.

‘How old is she?’

‘Yvette? She’s twenty-seven today, not that it’s any of your business.’

‘Of course, Professor. I’m sorry.’

Felix sighs.

‘You are pitiful, Killian.’ He turns the wand up one last time and goes to leave. ‘Have fun.’

Killian drops his head to the bed and starts to moan and shudder, relaxing once again into the sensation, trying to ignore the weight in his chest and the anxiety clawing at his stomach and the restless ache in his bound arms. Stopping in the door, Felix takes one look back at him, pale skin turned red and purple between the black ropes, body shifting and rippling under the onslaught, sighs, and turns off the light.

The bedroom door clicks shut, then the front door, the locks fall into place, and Killian is left alone with only the weak light of the toy between his legs to illuminate him.

He sobs his way through his next orgasm, which turns to screams as the toy doesn’t stop, the intensity felt so much more keenly in his tragic and post-orgasmic state. The boy has the decency to bite the pillow under his head as the toy rips them out of him, again and again, and all he can think of is Felix, and what the lesson here may be, and the fact that he’s four years younger than his daughter, that Felix is easily old enough to be his father, but that Felix has never remembered his birthday. When he thinks of this he comes hard and angry, tearing at the pillow with his teeth, and growling and sobbing until - mercifully - the fucking thing dies.

Killian cannot count the orgasms forced from him, but he can feel the number in his pelvic muscles, aching from the shuddering desperate motions he’d been making for hours. His arms and shoulders burn but he has run out of tears, so he sobs dry and resigned into the pillow until he falls into some kind of sleep.

The sleep is not restful; Killian only gets a few minutes at a time, sometimes half an hour, before he shifts unconsciously and sends a pain searing down his spine or his arms. Whenever he wakes, he tries to remember to wiggle his fingers. They’re tingly. He has just dropped off again when he’s woken by keys jingling, and his eyes light up. Felix is home. He hears footsteps crossing the threshold, but they’re heavy, heavier than Felix’s. Christ, he thinks, Felix has brought some musclebound twunk home. Killian lets out a sigh, waiting for the telltale click of Felix’s footsteps. The light clicks on, the front door closes. Still only one set of footsteps in the house, and if he strains his neck, Killian can make out a shadow under the door. His chest rises and falls rapidly as he turns to bite the pillow again to stay as silent as possible. Whimpers of fear are already rising in him, his sleep-deprived mind dragging forward nightmare scenarios to play with the panic.

The footsteps are getting closer. He screws his eyes shut. Tries to will himself out of existence. The door handle turns, and the door swings open. Orange bursts in front of his eyelids as the light switch clicks on, and Killian hears a sharp inhale and a long exhale. Hyperventilating, he scrambles to look; at some point in the night he fell forwards, and he struggles around on the bed to flip over and see this intruder. His thrashing around is useless, and soon he feels broad, warm hands lifting him onto his back. Killian squints up against the bright light, and is shocked to see that he… recognises this man. The man is physically imposing, tall and wide, with the weathered-muscle shoulders of someone past their physical prime but so set in himself that the structures of strength remain, stubborn against the greying stubble on the man’s jaw and the soft curve of his belly. His eyes are dark and glint down at Killian with menace, with glee.

It takes him a second to place, but no, this is-

‘Josef…’ Killian says. The bouncer at the fancy bar downtown where Felix tends to host his… parties. He turns a blind eye to a lot, provided Felix tips him generously at the end of each semester. ‘What are you doing in m- in Felix’s house? Why do you have the keys?’ His mind already begins to run through the infinite horrible possibilities - that the security guard, tired of his job, maybe, had snapped, assaulted Felix and had come here to find what valuables he could before fleeing the country. Maybe he was here to kidnap Killian. Maybe-

‘Felix sends his apologies,’ the man laughs, grinning down at Killian’s bound and aching body. ‘He was just about to head back to you when this kid walked in - exactly his type. Like you, y’know, but… kinda skinnier.’ He tilts his head. ‘Less tired-looking. Had to ID him and all. Anyway, the prof was fretting about you being here, all…’ he gestures to Killian’s predicament. ‘So I told him I’d come back here and take care of you. As a favour. He was very grateful.’ He smiles. Killian feels sick, and tries to concentrate on what Josef said - that Felix was worried about him. It warms his heart a little. But Josef still hasn’t taken his hands off him.

‘I refuse to believe he allowed this,’ Killian stammers, trying indignantly to struggle out of Josef’s grip. ‘He told me he’d be back. He told me he was coming home.’

‘Well, he told me to take his keys and get you out of this. Just in time, too. You’re looking pretty rough back there.’ Now that he mentions it, Killian has to admit that his arms are fucking killing him. Josef reaches into a drawer in the side table, and Killian thinks of protesting before he sees a familiar flash of silver. ‘Right where he said they’d be,’ he says to Killian, holding the safety scissors aloft. ‘Now do you believe me?’ Killian wavers still. ‘Look, you can say no if you want, but Felix looked pretty determined to fuck that guy.’

Killian imagines what this boy looks like. If he knows Felix, Killian doubts he’s over twenty. Probably exactly like him, a fresher wandering about and exploring, waiting for someone to take pity. His lip curls into a small sneer. Not exactly like him, though. Because Felix had said he was indispensable. That he could never get rid of him. He turns to Josef.

‘Then cut me free, please.’

Josef obliges, flipping Killian back over and making short work of the intricate ties binding Killian’s arms together. He hisses in pain as the movement and feeling return to his forearms, his wrists, his fingers, and he allows them to fall uselessly to his sides. Josef then turns his attention to the rope around Killian’s hips and between his legs, and pulls the toy out from between Killian’s thighs. Killian winces when he pulls it away, the head of his cock still so sensitive, the wand making a soft sound as it is pulled from the wetness between Killian’s legs. Last to go are the ties on his ankles. Killian shifts, intending to move, before noticing that Josef is still straddling him at the knees. The man’s body weight shifts up until he is astride Killian’s ass. Had he missed some rope? Killian flexes his arms; no, nothing still wrapped around him, no reason for him to… 

He feels a rough hand caress his back. ‘It’s so close to the end of the semester, right… Felix said he thought I should take my own bonus tonight.’ Killian’s blood runs cold.

‘H…’ the sound dies on his tongue, his mouth suddenly dry. ‘He wouldn’t.’

‘But he did, darlin’.’ Killian feels something pressing against the crack of his ass, clad in jeans, rough against his soft skin. ‘Now, listen, I’ve helped you out here. Think I deserve a little something in return.’

Christ, Killian thinks, and his mind jumps to his cross - still where he left it on the bathroom shelf. He is alone in this place. And so he tries, really tries, to fight. But he’s so tired. He’s had less than an hour of sleep, his arms are useless, all pins and needles when he tries to force them to move, and he aches between his legs. He tries to kick Josef, bringing his heels up to catch the man in the back, but the bouncer catches his foot easily and twists it as Killian yelps.

‘Yeah, I thought so… see, I was thinkin’ about not lettin’ you out first first, then I took one look at you and knew, even untied, you’d be too weak to stop it from happening.’

Killian hears the sick metallic crunch of a zipper. Josef moves back between his legs, one strong hand on each of Killian’s thighs. And Killian feels himself leaning into the touch. Felix so rarely touches him like this. His hands always feel so dispassionate, but Josef’s…

No. No, this is wrong; Felix can’t have meant for Josef to do this. They’ve never talked about it. Killian shakes his head. ‘Stop.’ He mumbles.

Josef pushes his legs apart. Killian tenses in fear at the sensation of the fat head of Josef’s cock rubbing against his hole. ‘What’s that?’

‘Stop it.’

‘Ah, you’re all wet still… gotta thank Felix for gettin’ you ready like that. I can just slide right in.’

He does, and Killian lets out a choked cry. ‘Stop it,’ he tries to insist, wriggling pitifully, but the movement just makes Josef groan as he fills Killian’s pussy with his thick cock, forcing the boy’s legs apart farther to gaze down at the way the boy’s hole is swallowing him.

‘You know, fr’a boy who’s tryna tell me you don’t want it, you’re taking my cock awful well,’ he sneers, and Killian winces as the zipper brushes his cock with every thrust the man makes inside of him, but he doesn’t reply.

‘Aw, silent treatment, is it? Tha’s alright. Don’t need you to talk. Just need you to keep your legs open.’ His thrusts are rough and hard, and Killian’s body shifts and rocks with every movement. Killian’s head is turned to one side. He imagines it’s Felix fucking him like this. But Felix’s touches are so different; his hands are cool, smaller than Josef’s, and he rarely holds Killian down like Josef is. He’s usually pinching, scratching, slapping, pulling Killian’s hair; a constant onslaught of attack, physical and often verbal, always designed to make Killian arch his back in a more pleasing way, or take him deeper, or moan differently.

‘Felix…’ Killian whispers, eyes closed, pretending.

‘No,’ says Josef as he rolls his hips hard against the boy beneath him. ‘Don’t do that,’ he says between breaths. ‘Impolite.’ One of his hands moves from its place on Killian’s thigh, round to his front, groping and feeling for his dick. Killian tries to remain impassive, but can’t hide the way he jumps, gripping Josef’s cock tighter as his thumb presses down against the sensitive flesh. ‘You’re here.’ Josef mutters. He starts rubbing Killian’s cock in time with his thrusts. ‘Right here. With me.’ The man’s insistent toying with his cock combined with the rough thrusts into him begins to drag small moans and whimpers out of Killian. He whines helplessly every time Josef bottoms out inside him, a pathetic little mewl that he hates to admit sounds, ever so slightly, like he is enjoying this.

‘Yeah, fuck,’ Josef murmurs, and Killian thinks he’s talking to himself at first. ‘Said you’d be like this. Said it wouldn’t take you- long- to warm up to me.’

‘No he didn’t,’ Killian insists desperately, but Josef’s cock fills him so deeply for a moment that his last word is drawn into a whine. Josef laughs again. His laugh is crackly, a smoker’s chuckle, a laugh that Killian had come to appreciate over time. Not now, though. Not any more.

‘Yeah, he did. Talks to me ‘bout you. Tells me you’re a whore.’ Killian feels Josef’s elbow at the top of his spine as the man puts more of his weight onto him, leaving himself freer to thrust up harder into him. Every inch of the man’s dick ebbs and fuels the ache in Killian’s pussy at once, and his eyes squeeze shut as the man’s nicotine-laced breath tickles his earlobe. ‘Said he’s been thinkin’- ‘bout doing this - fr’a while. Whorin’ you out. Teachin’ you your place.’

Killian’s pussy spasms around Josef’s cock.

‘Like fucking clockwork.’

That’s what makes Killian lose it. How dare he? How dare he have the audacity to say these things, to assume he knows Killian, knows him like Felix does? He twists and wriggles, and the burst of adrenaline combined with the surprise of it allows him to struggle off Josef’s cock and up the bed slightly. There is a silence from behind him, before Josef grabs his hair and pulls his head upwards. Killian yelps in fear. Jesus, did he really think this would be enough?

‘Oh, you stupid bitch.’ Josef throws him back down on the bed, hard enough to make the frame shudder. Breathing heavily, he pushes Killian’s legs further apart.

‘I’m sorry, I’m sorry,’ Killian stammers.

‘Shut it. Need an incentive to keep still? I’ll give you a fucking incentive.’ Josef positions his cock, still dripping with Killian’s wetness, at Killian’s asshole. ‘Whore. Felix said you didn’t have it in you to fight. That you’d agree to it soon as I told you he allowed it. Didn’t say anything about having to teach you a fucking lesson.’

Killian begins to shake his head frantically. It’s rare that Felix fucks his ass, and Killian secretly relishes it because it’s one of the only times Felix really is careful with him. ‘Please don’t. It won’t go in. It won’t, I’m not ready, I don’t know where the lube is.’

‘Keep your fucking mouth shut, boy,’ Josef says, twisting his hand in Killian’s hair tighter as he grunts and pushes the slick head of his cock against Killian’s ass again. He’s pushing and pushing, and Killian is still, breathing fast like a frightened animal. Josef has his elbow screwed against Killian’s spine. There is no escaping it. He just has to wait until Josef realises he can’t fuck him like this. But Josef is still pushing, holding his cock with his free hand, forcing and forcing against the first tight ring of muscle until-

Killian howls in pain. He feels something give, and Josef’s cock, thick enough to have made his pussy feel stretched, sore, bruised, slides into his ass. Josef shoves Killian’s face down into the pillow, forearm on the back of his neck as Killian screams and sobs at the feeling, so alien, tearing through him. His arms are still weak but they are flailing in an attempt to grip onto anything as some kind of tether. He finds the bedpost and grips for dear life. Josef settles himself inside Killian and just as the pain starts to ebb away, Josef begins to move.

It does not feel like Killian remembered it. Josef is so big, and the slow burn of the stretch and endorphins from the pain are morphing into some kind of pleasurable haze, with the punctuation of a loud, low groan from the man on top of him. Josef lets himself fall onto Killian, keeping him still through the weight of muscle and flesh alone, as his cock pumps in and out of him. His stubble scratches Killian’s back. Killian is somewhat aware that he is still crying.

‘Shh, don’t cry,’ Josef mutters, and Killian lets out a moan-whimper at the sensation of Josef’s cock filling and stretching him completely once again. ‘Fuck, so tight. So good. See, you are good, aren’t you. You know how to be good.’

‘Mm-hmm,’ Killian whines.

‘Felix knows what’s best for you, see,’ Josef mutters, and Killian can smell the whiskey on his breath now he’s so close. ‘Wouldn’t’ve sent me here if he din’t know there was somethin’ I could give you.’

His hand slides beneath Killian’s body again, and Killian allows it.

‘Yeah, tha’s it. G’na make you come, baby boy,’ and Killian cringes at the pet name even as his cock twitches under Josef’s fingers. ‘G’na make you come before I fill you up.’

Panic sets in again.

‘Please don’t come in me,’ Killian whispers, ‘please, Felix will be angry.’

‘Shh, shh,’ Josef mutters. He is moving slower than when he was fucking Killian’s pussy, but there’s more weight behind his thrusts, and Killian feels each one ripple through him. There is some deep satisfaction in the way Josef’s cock stretches him open. Killian thinks about how he will look in the morning, hole puffy and abused, dripping with another man’s cum. He hates the sick thrill it gives him to know that Felix will see that. It runs down the back of his neck like a hot knife, and he doesn’t know if the sensation is driven by arousal or fear.

‘I’m gonna come in you, pretty boy.’ His rough fingers rub side-to-side over Killian’s throbbing cock. ‘Gonna fill you up like a whore. Felix must’ve known I’d do that to you. And he knows what you need, don’t he?’

Killian nods. He can’t not.

‘You just lie there n’take it, pretty whore. Take it for Felix.’

Killian allows himself, for a moment, to really think about Felix’s responsibility in all this. He thinks about how, yes, Felix has known Josef for a very long time and, yes, is probably able to make some fairly astute guesses as to what Josef might do to whatever poor thing he was burying himself in. And Felix has decided he needs this.

‘I need this,’ Killian murmurs to himself as Josef thrusts into him. ‘I need this.’ It becomes louder, and Josef nods.

‘Tha’s it. Good boy,’ he mutters approvingly, still stroking Killian’s cock.

‘Need to be good for him,’ says Killian, pressing his hips down into Josef’s hand. The feeling of Josef stretching and fucking his ass open is mixing with the sparks of pleasure Killian feels when Josef’s fingers brush his cock. Mouth open, Killian is panting, arching his back to meet Josef’s thrusts, letting the man rub his cock until he is moaning underneath him.

‘Faster,’ Killian pleads. ‘Harder.’ He’s not even sure what he’s asking for but Josef picks the pace of his thrusts up. Their skin slaps together as Josef grunts in exertion, burying himself in Killian’s ass over and over, forcing the boy’s tight hole open around him. Josef shifts his hand, sliding his fingers into Killian’s wet pussy and pressing the base of his callused palm against Killian’s cock. His movements are imprecise but consistent, his rough hand dragging over Killian’s dick as his thick fingers rub insistently at Killian’s g-spot. Killian can feel himself trapped, Josef’s fingers crowding into his pussy, Josef’s cock pounding into his hole, and all that weight pressed down to force Killian to grind his desperate cock against Josef’s open hand. Killian feels his muscles starting to tense erratically. His pussy clenches around Josef’s fingers.

He needs this.

‘I need you to come in me,’ Killian whimpers.

‘Not till you do first, baby boy.’

Killian thinks of how proud Felix will be of him when he finds out how well he took Josef’s cock, and comes all over Josef’s hand with a shuddering cry. His cock spasms and pulses, he feels his pussy and ass tighten desperately and spasmodically, and he hears Josef groan behind him as that - apparently - is what has pushed him over the edge. Killian feels his ass fill with cum, warm and thick, deep inside him.

Killian muses that he and Felix have never come at the same time as Josef collapses onto him.

He is dimly aware, some time later, of the man pulling out and getting off him, walking away and running the shower in the bathroom. His eyelids are heavy, and he knows sleep is about to take him. Killian smiles softly, thinking about Felix coming home the next morning. Maybe he’ll bring breakfast from the pastry shop they stop at sometimes. He’ll forgive Killian, he’s sure.

‘One minute,’ Felix says to the impressionable young gentleman with whom he’s spent the night and sunrise. ‘I just have to take care of something in the apartment.’ Leaving the boy in the hall, he steps into his home. It reeks of sex. The bedroom door is open, as are some of the kitchen cupboards. Josef had made his way here, he notes with a smile. Peering around the bedroom door, he sees Killian fast asleep, naked, ass in the air, cum dripping down his leg. He frowns. He didn’t recall giving Josef permission to do that. Well, Killian should have known better than to just allow him. They’ll be having words later, Felix imagines. He tears a sheet of notepaper out of one of Killian’s books - there are a few lines of uninspiring poetry tarnishing the page, so he draws a line through them and writes a note below. The black biro block capitals read: ‘Out for breakfast. Lunch seminar as per usual. Do try to turn up somewhat presentably. Professor.’

Replacing the pen in his blazer pocket, Felix grabs his umbrella from the coat rack - the weather is pitiful today - and slips back out of the front door to his young friend. ‘Thank you for waiting, dear boy,’ he murmurs. The boy grins at him. His teeth are crooked. Felix internally sighs.

Killian’s alarm rings at seven. It takes him longer to wake up, as it’s slightly muted through the bedroom wall. But when he does, he wakes aching and alone, eyes blurred and burning with sleep, and cold, so cold, from the mountain air.